diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-07 18:15:58 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-07 18:15:58 -0800 |
| commit | 33edf24a94ce65ab0365c07c102ee642e831aa34 (patch) | |
| tree | 8ceefd750eca37d39774d4a5c71b14ba6bbadf0e /43283.txt | |
| parent | f828f26cb40c8e911c82be873ca7cead9b2dac63 (diff) | |
Diffstat (limited to '43283.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 43283.txt | 11140 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 11140 deletions
diff --git a/43283.txt b/43283.txt deleted file mode 100644 index b3d9e09..0000000 --- a/43283.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,11140 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, The Correspondence of Madame, Princess -Palatine, Mother of the Regent; of Marie-Adélaïde de Savoie, Duchesse de -Bourgogne; and of Madame de Maintenon, in Relation to Saint-Cyr, by -Charlotte-Elisabeth, duchesse d’ Orléans; Marie Adelaide, of Savoy, -Duchess of Burgundy; and Madame de Maintenon, Translated by Katharine -Prescott Wormeley - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - - - - -Title: The Correspondence of Madame, Princess Palatine, Mother of the Regent; of Marie-Adélaïde de Savoie, Duchesse de Bourgogne; and of Madame de Maintenon, in Relation to Saint-Cyr - - -Author: Charlotte-Elisabeth, duchesse d’ Orléans; Marie Adelaide, of -Savoy, Duchess of Burgundy; and Madame de Maintenon - - - -Release Date: July 23, 2013 [eBook #43283] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII) - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CORRESPONDENCE OF MADAME, -PRINCESS PALATINE, MOTHER OF THE REGENT; OF MARIE-ADéLAïDE DE SAVOIE, -DUCHESSE DE BOURGOGNE; AND OF MADAME DE MAINTENON, IN RELATION TO -SAINT-CYR*** - - -E-text prepared by Delphine Lettau and the online Distributed Proofreaders -Canada team (http://www.pgdpcanada.net) - - - -Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this - file which includes the original illustrations. - See 43283-h.htm or 43283-h.zip: - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/43283/43283-h/43283-h.htm) - or - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/43283/43283-h.zip) - - - - - -THE CORRESPONDENCE OF MADAME PRINCESS PALATINE, -MARIE-ADELAIDE DE SAVOIE, -AND -MADAME DE MAINTENON. - - -Versailles Edition - -_Limited to Eight Hundred Numbered Sets, of which -this is_ - -_No._ ---- - -[Illustration: "_Madame_"] - - - -THE CORRESPONDENCE OF MADAME, PRINCESS PALATINE, _MOTHER OF THE REGENT_; -OF -MARIE-ADELAIDE DE SAVOIE, _DUCHESSE DE BOURGOGNE_; -AND OF -MADAME DE MAINTENON, -_IN RELATION TO SAINT-CYR_. - -Preceded by Introductions from C.-A. Sainte-Beuve. - -Selected and Translated by Katharine Prescott Wormeley. - - - - - - - -Boston: -Hardy, Pratt & Company. -1899. - -Copyright, 1899, -By Hardy, Pratt & Company. - -All rights reserved. - -University Press: -John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, U.S.A. - - - - -CONTENTS. - - - PAGE - - INTRODUCTION BY C.-A. SAINTE-BEUVE 1 - - TRANSLATOR'S NOTE 35 - - CORRESPONDENCE OF MADAME: - I. LETTERS OF 1695-1714 39 - II. LETTERS OF 1714-1716 64 - III. LETTERS OF 1717-1718 94 - IV. LETTERS OF 1718-1719 124 - V. LETTERS OF 1720-1722 153 - - - CORRESPONDENCE OF MARIE-ADELAIDE DE SAVOIE: - VI. LETTERS OF THE DUCHESSE DE BOURGOGNE 182 - - - CORRESPONDENCE OF MADAME DE MAINTENON: - VII. MME. DE MAINTENON AND SAINT-CYR 216 - VIII. LETTERS TO THE DAMES DE SAINT-CYR AND - OTHERS 236 - IX. CONVERSATIONS AND INSTRUCTIONS OF MME. DE - MAINTENON AT SAINT-CYR 268 - X. MME. DE MAINTENON'S DESCRIPTION OF HER LIFE - AT COURT; WITH A FEW MISCELLANEOUS LETTERS 300 - - INDEX 323 - - - - -LIST OF PHOTOGRAVURE ILLUSTRATIONS. - - - MADAME, ELISABETH-CHARLOTTE, PRINCESS PALATINE, DUCHESSE - D'ORLEANS _Frontispiece_ - - By Rigaud (Hyacinthe); in the Brunswick gallery. This is the - picture Madame mentions in her letters; this reproduction is from - the copy which she promised to send to her sister Louise, Countess - Palatine; the original portrait is at Versailles. - - CHAPTER _Page_ - - I. SAINT-CLOUD, CHATEAU AND PARK OF 42 - - From a photograph by Neurdin, Paris. - - II. FONTAINEBLEAU. LOUIS XIV. AND ESCORT, HUNTING 64 - - By Van der Meulen (Adam Franz); painted by order of the king; - in the Louvre. - - III. MARIE-ANNE-VICTOIRE DE BAVIERE, DAUPHINE, WIFE OF - MONSEIGNEUR, WITH HER SONS 96 - - The Duc de Bourgogne carries a lance; the Duc d'Anjou (Philippe - V.) holds a dog; the Duc de Berry is on his mother's lap; by - Mignard (Pierre); in the Louvre. - - IV. LOUISE DE BOURBON, "MME. LA DUCHESSE" 124 - - By Largilliere (Nicolas de); Versailles. - - V. MARIE-THERESE, INFANTA OF SPAIN, WIFE OF LOUIS XIV. 154 - - By Velasquez (Diego Rodriguez da Silva y); in the Prado - gallery, Madrid. - - V. RENE DESCARTES 168 - - By Franz Halz; in the Louvre. - - VI. MARIE ADELAIDE DE SAVOIE, DUCHESSE DE BOURGOGNE 182 - - Painter's name not obtained; probably Santerre; in the Royal - palace at Turin; photographed by permission from the original - for this edition. - - VII. MADAME DE MAINTENON 216 - - Head of the portrait painted for Saint-Cyr by Mignard; now in - the Louvre. - - X. LOUIS XIV. AT MARLY 300 - - By Geuslain (Charles); Versailles. - - - - - CORRESPONDENCE OF MADAME, - - ELISABETH-CHARLOTTE, PRINCESS PALATINE, - MOTHER OF THE REGENT. - - INTRODUCTION BY C.-A. SAINTE-BEUVE. - - -"I am very frank and very natural, and I say all that I have in -my heart." That is the motto that ought to be placed upon the -correspondence of Madame, which was chiefly written in German and -published from time to time in voluminous extracts at Strasburg and -beyond the Rhine. This correspondence, translated by fragments, -was made into a volume and called, very improperly, the "Memoirs -of Madame." Coming after other memoirs of the celebrated women of -the great century, it ran singularly counter to them in tone, and -caused great surprise. Now that the Memoirs of Saint-Simon have been -published in full, I will not say that the pages of the chronicle we -owe to Madame have paled, but they have ceased to astonish. They are -now recognized as good, naive pictures, somewhat forced in colour, -rather coarse in feature, exaggerated and grimacing at times, but on -the whole good likenesses. The right method for judging of Madame's -correspondence, and thus of gaining insight to the history of that -period, is to see how Madame wrote, and in what spirit; also what she -herself was by nature and by education. For this purpose the letters -published by M. Menzel in German, and translated by M. Brunet, are -of great assistance to a knowledge of this singular and original -personage; to understand her properly it is not too much to say that -Germany and France must be combined. - -Elisabeth-Charlotte, who married in 1671 Monsieur, brother of Louis -XIV., was born at Heidelberg in 1652. Her father, Charles-Louis, was -that Elector of the Palatinate who was restored to his States by the -Peace of Westphalia. From childhood Elisabeth-Charlotte was noted -for her lively mind, and her frank, open, vigorous nature. Domestic -peace had never reigned about the hearth of the Elector-Palatine; he -had a mistress, whom he married by the left hand, and the mother of -Elisabeth-Charlotte is accused of having caused the separation by -her crabbed temper. The young girl was confided to the care of her -aunt Sophia, Electress of Hanover, a person of merit, for whom she -always retained the feelings and gratitude of a loving daughter. To -her she addressed her longest and most confidential letters, which -would certainly surpass in interest those that are published, but M. -Menzel states that it is not known what became of them. All that part -of the life and youth of Madame would be curious and very useful to -recover. "I was too old," she says, "when I came to France to change -my character; the foundations were laid." While subjecting herself -with courage and resolution to the duties of her new position she kept -her German tastes; she confesses them and proclaims them before all -Versailles and all Marly; and the Court, then the arbiter of Europe, -to which it set the tone, would certainly have been shocked if it had -not preferred to smile. - -From Marly after forty-three years' residence in France, Madame writes -(November 22, 1714): "I cannot endure coffee, chocolate, or tea, -and I do not understand how any one can like them; a good dish of -sauerkraut and smoked sausages is, to my mind, a feast for a king, -to which nothing is preferable; cabbage soup with lard suits me much -better than all the delicacies they dote on here." In the commonest -and most every-day things she finds another and a poorer taste than -in Germany. "The butter and milk," she says, after fifty years' -residence, "are not as good as ours; they have no flavour and taste -like water. The cabbages are not good either, for the soil is not -rich, but light and sandy, so that vegetables have no strength and the -cows cannot give good milk. _Mon Dieu!_ how I should like to eat the -dishes your cook prepares for you; they would be more to my taste than -those my _maitre-d'hotel_ serves up to me." - -But she clung to her own country, her German stock, her "Rhin -allemand," by other memories than those of food and the national -cooking. She loved nature, the country, a free life, even a wild -one; the impressions of her childhood returned to her in whiffs of -freshness. Apropos of Heidelberg, rebuilt after the disasters, and -of a convent of Jesuits, or Franciscans, established on the heights, -"_Mon Dieu!_" she cries, "how many times I have eaten cherries on that -mountain, with a good bit of bread, at five in the morning! I was -gayer then than I am to-day." The brisk air of Heidelberg is with her -after fifty years' absence; and she speaks of it a few months before -her death to the half-sister Louise, to whom she writes: "There is -not in all the world a better air than that of Heidelberg; above all, -about the chateau where my apartment is; nothing better can be found." - -In Germany, on the banks of the Neckar and the Rhine, -Elisabeth-Charlotte enjoyed the picturesque sites, her rambles -through the forests, Nature left to herself, and also the spots of -bourgeois plenty amid the wilder environment. "I love trees and -fields more than the finest palaces; I like a kitchen garden better -than a garden with statues and fountains; a brook pleases me a great -deal more than sumptuous cascades; in a word, all that is natural is -infinitely more to my taste than works of art or magnificence; the -latter only please at first sight; as soon as one is accustomed to -them they fatigue, and we care no more about them." In France she -was particularly fond of residing at Saint-Cloud, where she enjoyed -Nature with greater liberty. At Fontainebleau she often walked out on -foot and went a league through the forest. On her arrival in France -and first appearance at Court, she told her physician when presented -to her that "she did not need him; she had never been bled or purged, -and when she did not feel well she always walked six miles on foot, -which cured her." Mme. de Sevigne who relates this, seems to conclude, -with the majority of the Court, that the new Madame was overcome with -her grandeur and spoke like a person who is not accustomed to such -surroundings. Mme. de Sevigne is mistaken; Madame was in no degree -overcome by her greatness. She felt herself born for the high rank -of Monsieur's wife, and would have felt in her right place if higher -still. But Mme. de Sevigne though she herself walked with pleasure in -her woods at Livry and her park des Rochers, did not divine the proud -young girl, so brusque and wild, who ate with delight her bit of bread -and cherries plucked from the trees at five in the morning on the -hills of Heidelberg. - -Madame's marriage was not made to please her. In France this has been -concealed; in Germany it was said quite plainly. Her father, the -Elector, hoped by this alliance to buy the safety of his dominions, -always threatened by the French. Like a pious daughter she obeyed; but -she could not refrain from saying: "I am the political lamb, about to -be sacrificed for my country." The _lamb_, after we once know her, -seems a singular term to choose for so vigorous a victim; but the -comparison is just, all the same, so tender and good was the heart -within her. - -The role that Madame conceived for herself in France was that of -preserving her native country from the horrors of war, and of being -useful to it in the different schemes which agitated the Court of -France and might in the end overthrow it. In this she failed; and the -failure was to her a poignant grief. She was even made the innocent -cause of fresh disasters to the land she loved when, on the death of -her father and her brother (who left no children), Louis XIV. set up -a claim to the Palatinate on her account. Instead of bringing pledges -and guarantees of peace, she found herself a pretext and a means for -war. The devastation and the too famous incendiarism of the Palatinate -which the struggles of ambition brought about caused her inexpressible -grief. "When I think of those flames, shudders run over me. Every -time I try to go to sleep I see Heidelberg on fire, and I start up -in bed, so that I am almost ill in consequence." She speaks of this -incessantly, and bleeds and weeps for it after many years. For Louvois -she retained an eternal hatred. "I suffer bitter pain," she writes -thirty years later (November 3, 1718), "when I think of all that M. de -Louvois burned up in the Palatinate; I believe he is burning terribly -in the other world, for he died so suddenly he had no time to repent." - -Madame's virtue in this and other conjunctures was in being faithful -to France and to Louis XIV., all the while torn by distress within -her secret self. She never ceases to interest herself in the fate of -her unhappy country, and in its resurrection after so many disasters. -"I love that prince," she said of the Elector of another branch which -was reigning in 1718, "because he loves the Palatinate. I can easily -imagine how pained he was when he saw how little remained in the ruins -of Heidelberg; the tears come into my eyes when I think of it, and I -am so sad." Nevertheless, she regrets the religious bickerings and -persecutions introduced into the country, and her own powerlessness -to intervene for the protection of those who are persecuted. "I see -but too plainly now," she writes in 1719, "that God did not will that -I should accomplish any good in France, for, in spite of my efforts, -I have never been able to be useful to my native country. It is true -that when I came to France it was purely in obedience to my father, my -uncle, and my aunt, the Electress of Hanover; my inclination did in -nowise bring me here." Thus, in the marriage, apparently so brilliant, -which she contracted with the brother of Louis XIV. Madame cared for -one thing only, namely, to serve and protect her German land from -French policy; and on that very side where politics (to which she was -always a stranger) touched her most, she had the grief of failing. - -When the marriage of Elisabeth-Charlotte was negotiated, it became a -question of converting her. The erudite and witty Chevreau, who was -at the Court of the Elector Palatine in the capacity of councillor, -flattered himself that he contributed to that result by daily -interviews with her of four hours in length for three weeks. One of -the orators who eulogized Madame at the time of her death, her almoner -(the Abbe de Saint-Geri de Magnas), said as to this: "When asked in -marriage for Monsieur by Louis XIV. the principal condition was that -she should embrace the Catholic religion. Neither ambition nor levity -had any share in this change; the respect and tenderness she felt for -Mme. la Princesse Palatine, her aunt, who was Catholic, prevented -her from refusing to be instructed. She listened to Pere Jourdain, a -Jesuit. Born with the rectitude which distinguished her all her life, -she did not resist the truth. Her abjuration was made at Metz." - -Madame was, in truth, perfectly sincere in her conversion; -nevertheless, she carried into it something of her freedom of mind -and her independence of temper. "On my arrival in France," she says, -"they made me hold conferences about religion with three bishops. All -three differed in their beliefs; I took the quintessence of their -opinions and formed my own." In this catholic religion, thus defined -in the rough, which she believed and practised in perfect good faith, -there remained traces and several of the habits of her early faith. -She continued to read the Bible in German. She mentions that at that -period in France scarcely any one, even among the devout, read Holy -Scripture. The translations recently made of it had led to such -discussions and bitter quarrels that the ecclesiastical authority -intervened and forbade the reading of them; which has ever since -remained a rarity in our country. Madame was therefore a notable -exception when, in her plan of life, she gave a great and regular -place to meditation on the Holy Book. She selected three days in the -week for that salutary practice. "After my son's visit," she writes -(November, 1717), "I sat down to table, and after dinner I took my -Bible and read four chapters of the book of Job, four Psalms, and two -chapters of Saint John, leaving the other two till this morning." And -she might have written the same thing on each of her appointed days. -On one occasion she was singing unconsciously the Calvinist psalms, or -the Lutheran canticles (for she mixed them up), while walking alone -in the Orangery at Versailles, when a painter who was at work on a -scaffolding came down hurriedly and threw himself at her feet, saying -with gratitude: "Is it possible, Madame, that you still remember our -Psalms?" The painter was a reformer and afterwards a refugee; she -relates the little story very touchingly. - -She had nothing of the sectarian spirit. She blamed Luther for -wishing to make a separate Church; he ought to have confined himself, -she thought, to attacking abuses. She retained from him and from -other reformers, in spite of her conversion, a habit of invective -against religious Orders of all kinds; and on this subject she -bursts into tirades which are less those of a woman than of a pedant -of the sixteenth century or some doctor emancipated from the rue -Saint-Jacques. Gui Patin in a farthingale could not have expressed -himself differently. She corresponded with Leibnitz, who assured her -that she wrote German "not badly;" which pleased her much, for she -could not endure, she says, to see Germans despising and ignoring -their mother tongue. The letters that she wrote to Leibnitz would -be precious could they some day be recovered and published. She may -have gladly borrowed from that illustrious philosopher his idea of -an approach and fusion, a reconciliation, in short, between the -principal Christian communities, for she renders it, rather brusquely -as her manner was, when she says: "If they followed my advice all -the sovereigns would give orders that among all Christians, without -distinction of beliefs, people were to abstain from insulting -expressions, and that each and all were to believe and practise as -they saw fit." In the midst of that Court of Louis XIV., which was so -unanimous as to the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, she retained -the most inviolable ideas of tolerance. "It is not showing themselves -in any way Christian," she said, "to torture people for religious -reasons, and I think it monstrous; but when one examines things to -the bottom we find that religion is only a pretext; all is done from -policy and selfish interests. They are serving Mammon, and not God." - -Later, she humanely intercedes with her son, the regent, to release -from the galleys the Reformers who had been sent there. But as it is -in Madame's temperament to exaggerate everything, even her own good -qualities, and to introduce a sort of incoherence into her efforts, -she goes far beyond her object when she expresses the wish that she -may see in the galleys, in the place of such poor innocents, those who -she thinks have persecuted them, and also other monks, especially the -Spanish monks, who resisted to the last in Barcelona the accession of -Louis XIV.'s grandson. "They preached in all the streets that no one -should surrender; and if I had my way those rascals would have gone -to the galleys in place of the poor Reformers who are languishing -there." That is Madame--in all her goodness of heart, extravagance of -language, and her frank, sincere religion of a mixed nature. - -When she arrived in France at the age of nineteen no one expected all -this. The Court was filled with memories and regrets for the late -Madame, the amiable Henrietta, snatched away in the bloom of her charm -and grace. "Alas!" cries Mme. de Sevigne, speaking of the new-comer, -"alas! if _this_ Madame could only represent to us her whom we have -lost!" In place of a blithesome fairy and a being of enchantment, what -was it that suddenly appeared before them? - -"Madame," says Saint-Simon, "was a princess of the olden time; -attached to honour, virtue, rank, grandeur, and inexorable as to their -observances. She was not without intellect; and what she saw she saw -very well. A good and faithful friend, trusty, true, and upright; easy -to prejudice and shock; very difficult to bring back from prejudice; -coarse, and dangerous in her public outbursts; very German in her -habits; frank, indifferent to all propriety and all delicacy for -herself and for others; sober, solitary, and full of notions. She -loved dogs and horses, hunting and theatres passionately, and was -never seen except in full dress or in a man's wig and riding-habit." - -He concludes his portrait admirably in these words: "The figure and -rusticity of a Swiss, but capable withal of a tender and inviolable -friendship." - -Introduced at Court by her aunt, the illustrious Princess Palatine, -Anne of Gonzaga, in nothing was she in keeping with it,--neither in -spirit, nor in the gifts of insinuation and conciliatory conduct, nor -in caution. Succeeding the first Madame, she seemed even farther aloof -from it, more completely a contrast in manners, in the quality and -turn of her thoughts, in delicacy, in short, in everything. Madame, -throughout her life, was, and must necessarily have been, the contrary -of many things and many persons about her; she was original, at any -rate, and in all ways Herself. - -It seems an irony of fate that gave as second wife to Monsieur, that -prince so weak and so effeminate, a woman who in tastes was far more -like a man, and who always regretted she was not born a boy. Madame -gayly relates how, in her youth, feeling her vocation as a cavalier -very strongly, she was always expecting some miracle of Nature in -her favour. With this idea she devoted herself as much as she could -to all manly exercises and perilous leaping. She cared much more for -swords and guns than for dolls. But above all she proves how little -of a woman's nature was in her by the want of delicacy, or, to speak -plainly, the lack of modesty in what she says. She is honesty itself, -virtue, fidelity, honour; but also, at times, indecency and coarseness -personified. She speaks of everything indiscriminately, like a man, is -never disgusted by any language, and never goes by four roads when -she has to express something which would be difficult and embarrassing -to any one but herself. Contrary to the nature of women, she has no -desire to please, and no coquetry. Being asked one day why she never -glanced into a mirror in passing it, "Because," she replied, "I have -too much self-love to like to see how ugly I am." The fine portrait by -Rigaud gives us a perfect likeness of her in her old age, portly, fat, -a double chin and red cheeks, with dignity of carriage nevertheless, -and a proud bearing, but an expression of kindness in the eyes and -smile.[1] She herself was pleased at times to record her ugliness; one -might even suppose that she valued it. - -"It is no matter whether one is handsome or not; a fine face changes -soon, but a good conscience is always good. You must remember very -little of me if you do not rank me among the ugly ones; I have always -been so, and I am more so now because of the small-pox. My waist is -monstrous in size; I am as square as a cube; my skin is red, mottled -with yellow; my hair is getting gray; my nose is honeycombed with the -small-pox, and so are my cheeks; I have a large mouth and bad teeth; -and there's the portrait of my pretty face." - -Certainly no one was ever ugly with more spirit and light-heartedness. -Occasionally there slips in beneath Madame's pen and her expressions -a natural vein of Rabelais and the grotesque. She fills in that way a -unique corner in the Court of Louis XIV. Knowing well what was due to -her rank and never departing from it, there are many occasions when -she is incongruous with it and violates decorum. - -It was perhaps by this naive brusqueness, and also by her solid -qualities as an honest woman (I was going to say an honest man), -that she pleased Louis XIV., so that between herself and him there -was formed a friendship which was not without its singularity, and -which at first sight seems surprising. Mme. de Sevigne, in a letter -to her daughter, seems to think that Madame felt for Louis XIV. (as -the preceding Madame had done) an inclination that was more or less -romantic, and which affected her without her admitting to herself -exactly what it was. There is a little too much that is far-fetched -in all this. In general, as I have already remarked, Mme. de Sevigne -understands Madame very little, and does not give herself the trouble -to seek the meaning of a nature so little French. When she hears that -the princess fainted with grief at the sudden news of the death of her -father, the Elector Palatine, Mme. de Sevigne jests about it thus: "On -this, Madame began to cry and weep and make a strange noise; they said -she fainted, but I do not believe it; she seems to me incapable of -that sign of weakness. All that death could do would be to sober her -spirits,"--_fixer ses esprits_, because _ses esprits_ (in the language -of the physics of the day) were always in movement and great agitation. - -But let us leave for a moment such French pleasantry and this facility -for trifling with everything and over-refining all things. Madame, -married in so sad and hapless a manner, and with whom one had only to -talk, it was said, to be disgusted at once with the painful conditions -of marriage,--Madame was not the woman to fall back upon romance to -console her for reality. Thrown into the midst of a brilliant but -false Court, full at that time of gallantry and pleasures which merely -covered ambitions and rivalries, she distinguished with an instinct of -good sense and a certain pride of race the person to whom she could -attach herself in the midst of all these people, and she turned with -her natural uprightness to the most honest man among them, namely, to -Louis XIV. himself. A Jesuit, who pronounced a funeral oration over -Madame, Pere Cathalan, has said on this subject all that was best to -say. In the kingdom at that time was a king who was worthy of being -one; with the good qualities we know well, combined with defects which -every one about him sought to favour and encourage; a king who was -essentially a man of merit, "always master and always king, but more -of an honest man and Christian than he was master or king." - -"It was this merit that touched her," says Pere Cathalan, very truly. -"A taste for, and, if I may so express myself, a sympathy of greatness -attached Madame to Louis XIV. Inward affinities make noble attachments -of esteem and respect; and great souls, though the features of their -greatness may differ, feel, and resemble one another. She esteemed, -she honoured, shall I venture to say she loved that great king because -she was great herself. She loved him when he was greater than his -fortunes; she loved him still more when he was greater than his -sorrows. We saw her giving to the dying monarch her bitter tears, -giving them again to his memory, seeking him in that superb palace so -filled with his presence and his virtues, saying often how she missed -him, and feeling always the wound of his death,--a sentiment which the -glory of her son, the regent, could never take away." - -Madame was agreeable to Louis XIV. by her frankness, her open nature; -she amused him with her repartees and her lively talk; she made him -laugh with all his heart, for (a rare thing at Courts) she liked -joy for joy's sake. "Joy is very good for the health," thought she; -"the silliest thing is to be sad." She broke the monotony of Court -ceremony, the long silent meals, the slow minuets of all kinds. What -would have been incongruous in others had a certain spice in her; she -had her privileges. "When the king dislikes to say a thing directly -to any one, he addresses his speech to me; he knows very well that I -don't constrain myself in conversation, and that diverts him. At table -he is obliged to talk with me because nobody else will say a word." - -She was not so inferior to the king as might be thought; or rather she -was not inferior to him at all except in politeness, in moderation, in -the spirit of consistency and sobriety. In certain respects she judged -him with much intelligence, and with freer and broader good sense than -he was capable of himself; she thought him ignorant in many ways, and -she was right. What she valued most in him was his uprightness of -feeling, and the accuracy of his _coup-d'oeil_ when left to himself; -also the quality of his mind, the charm of his intercourse, the -excellent expression of his thoughts,--it was, in short, a certain -loftiness of nature which attracted and charmed her in Louis XIV. She -aided more than any other in consoling him and diverting his mind -after the death of the Duchesse de Bourgogne; she went to him every -evening at the permitted hour, and she saw that he was pleased with -her company. "There is no one but Madame who does not leave me now," -said Louis XIV. "I see that she is glad to be with me." Madame has -ingenuously expressed the sort of open and sincere affection that -she felt for Louis XIV. by saying: "If the king had been my father I -could not have loved him more than I did love him, and I had pleasure -in being with him." When the king's health declined and he neared -his last hour, we find Madame laying bare her grief in her letters; -she, whose son was about to become regent, she dreads more than any -one the change of reign. "The king is not well," she says, August -15, 1715, "and it troubles me to the point of being half ill myself; -I have lost both sleep and appetite. God grant I may be mistaken! -but if what I fear should happen it would be for me the greatest of -misfortunes." She relates the last scenes of farewell with true and -visible emotion. The little good that has been done in the final years -of that long reign she attributes to Louis XIV.; and all that was bad -she imputes to her whom she considers an evil genius and the devil -personified,--to Mme. de Maintenon. - -And here we come to Madame's great antipathy, to what in her is almost -unimaginable prejudice, hatred, and animosity so violent that they -become at times comical. And truly, if Madame at a given moment had -really been in love with Louis XIV., and if she had hated in Mme. de -Maintenon the rival who supplanted her, she could not have expressed -herself otherwise. But there is no need of that sort of explanation -for a nature so easy to prejudice, so difficult to placate, and so -wholly in opposition and contrast to the point of departure and -proceedings of Mme. de Maintenon. Hers were antipathies of race, of -condition, of temperament, which long years passed in the presence, -the continual sight, the rigid restraint of their object only -cultivated, secretly fomented, and exasperated. Who has not seen such -long-suppressed enmities which explode when an opening is made for -them? - -Madame, pre-eminently princess of a sovereign house, who never, -with all her natural human qualities and her free and easy ways, -forgot the duties of birth and grandeur, she of whom it was said, -"No great personage ever knew her rights better or made them -better felt by others,"--Madame held nothing in so much horror and -contempt as misalliances. The gallery at Versailles long echoed -with the resounding blow she applied to her son on the day when, -having consented to marry the natural daughter of Louis XIV., he -approached his mother according to custom, to kiss her hand. Now of -all misalliances what could be greater or more inexcusable to her eyes -than that which placed Mme. de Maintenon beside Louis XIV.? - -Madame, natural, frank, letting her feelings willingly escape her, -liking to pour them out, often in excess beyond themselves and -observing no caution, could not away with the cold procedure, prudent, -cautious, mysterious, polite, and unassailable, of a person to whom -she attributed a thousand schemes blacker and deeper than those of -hell. - -She disliked her for little things and disliked her for great ones. -She supposed that it was Mme. de Maintenon who, in concert with Pere -de La Chaise, had plotted and carried through the persecution of the -Reformers; in this she was not only human, but she found herself -once more a little of a Calvinist or a Lutheran with a touch of the -old leaven; she thought close at hand what the refugees in Holland -were writing from afar. She believed she saw in Mme. de Maintenon -a Tartuffe in a sage-coloured gown. And besides--another grievance -almost as serious!--if there was no longer any etiquette at Court, if -ranks were no longer preserved and defined, Mme. de Maintenon was the -cause of it. - -"There is no longer a Court in France," she writes, "and it is the -fault of the Maintenon, who, finding that the king would not declare -her queen, was determined there should be no more great functions, and -has persuaded the young dauphine [the Duchesse de Bourgogne] to stay -in her, Mme. de Maintenon's rooms, where there is no distinction of -rank or dignity. Under pretext of its being a game, the old woman has -induced the dauphine and the princesses to wait upon her at her toilet -and meals; she has even persuaded them to hand her the dishes, change -her plates, and pour what she drank. Everything is topsy-turvy, and -none of them know their right place nor what they are. I have never -mixed myself up in all that: when I go to see the lady I place myself -close to her niche in an armchair, and I never help her either at -her meals or her toilet. Some persons have advised me to do as the -dauphine and the princesses do, but I answer: 'I was never brought up -to do servile things, and I am too old to play childish games.' Since -then no one has said anything more about it." - -I should never end if I enumerated all the reasons by which Madame -brought herself, gradually and insensibly, to a species of mania which -seizes her whenever she has to speak of Mme. de Maintenon, for there -are no terms that she does not employ about her. On this subject she -drops into whatever the grossest popular credulity could imagine in -its days of madness; she sees in Mme. de Maintenon, even after the -death of Louis XIV. and while buried at Saint-Cyr, a monopolist of -wheat, a poisoner expert in the art of a Brinvilliers, a Gorgon, an -incendiary who sets fire to the chateau de Luneville. And after she -has exhausted everything, she adds: "All the evil that has been said -of this diabolical woman is still below the truth." She applies to her -an old German proverb: "Where the devil can't go himself he sends an -old woman." Saint-Simon, inflamed as he is, pales beside this fabulous -hatred, and has himself told us the secret of it. - -One day, on a memorable occasion, Madame found herself humiliated -before Mme. de Maintenon, forced to admit a wrong she had done her, -to make her excuses before witnesses, and to say she was gratefully -obliged to her. This happened on the death of Monsieur (June, 1701). -Madame, who at that serious crisis had everything to obtain from -the king both for herself and for her son (and did in fact obtain -it), made the effort to lay her dignity aside and address herself -to Mme. de Maintenon. The latter went to see her, and in presence -of the Duchesse de Ventadour as witness, she represented to Madame, -after listening to her, that the king had much reason to complain of -her, but was willing to overlook it all. Madame, believing herself -quite safe, protested her innocence; Mme. de Maintenon, with great -self-possession, allowed her to speak to the end, and then drew -from her pocket a letter, such as Madame wrote daily to her aunt -the Electress of Hanover, in which she spoke in the most outrageous -terms of the relations between the king and Mme. de Maintenon. We can -imagine that Madame, at the sight, nearly died upon the spot. - -When the name of the king was laid aside Mme. de Maintenon began -to speak on her own account, and to answer Madame's reproaches for -having changed in her sentiments towards her. After allowing Madame, -as before, to say all that she had to say and to commit herself to -a certain extent, she suddenly quoted to her certain secret words -particularly offensive to herself, which she had known and kept on her -heart for ten years,--words that were said by Madame to a princess, -then dead, who had repeated them, word for word, to Mme. de Maintenon. -At the fall of this second thunderbolt Madame was turned into a -statue, and there was silence for some moments. Then followed tears, -cries, pardon, promises, and a reconciliation, which, being founded on -the cold triumph of Mme. de Maintenon and the inward humiliation of -Madame, could not of course last long. - -It was soon after this scene and during the very short time that the -renewed friendship lasted that Madame wrote to Mme. de Maintenon the -following letter:-- - - Wednesday, June 15, 11 in the morning. - - If I had not had fever and great agitation, Madame, - from the sad employment of yesterday, in opening the caskets - containing Monsieur's papers, scented with the most violent - perfumes, you would have heard from me earlier; but I can no - longer delay expressing to you how touched I am by the favours - that the king did yesterday to my son, and the manner in which - he has treated both him and myself; and as all this is the - result of your good counsels, Madame, be pleased to allow me to - express my sense of it, and to assure you that I shall keep, - very inviolably, the promise of friendship which I made to you; - I beg you to continue to me your counsels and advice, and not - to doubt a gratitude that can end only with my life. - - ELISABETH CHARLOTTE. - -Proud as Madame was, there was nothing for her, after such a step -and such a reconciliation so painful to the core, but to become -henceforth the intimate and cordial friend of Mme. de Maintenon, or -her implacable enemy. The latter sentiment prevailed. In spite of -efforts which may have been for a time sincere, the conditions and the -repugnances were too strong; antipathies rose up once more and carried -all before them. - -Madame deserves consideration by more than one claim, and especially -because, having written much, her testimony stands and is invoked -in many cases. When the present edition of letters and fragments of -letters by M. Brunet is exhausted, why should he not undertake to -form a complete collection, leaving nothing out that could enrich -and enlighten it on the German side, and adding only such notes and -French erudition as may be strictly necessary? We should then have, -not exactly an historical document added to so many others, but a -great chronicle of manners and morals, a fiery social gossip, by one -whom we may call the Gui Patin or the Tallemant des Reaux of the end -of the seventeenth century and the beginning of the eighteenth. We -should thus gain a vivid, witty, and ruthless book, which would make a -pendant to Saint-Simon on more than one ground. - -Madame and Saint-Simon have this in common--they were two honest -souls at Court, honest souls whom indignation easily roused; often -passionate, prejudiced, and at such times ferocious and pitiless for -the adversary. Saint-Simon--need it be said?--has over Madame all the -superiority of a genius expressly made to sound and fathom hearts, -and to bring back living descriptions, which he gives us in strokes -of flame. Madame, often credulous, looking elsewhere, mixing things -up and little critical in her judgments, nevertheless sees well -what she does see, and renders it forcibly, with a violence which, -though little conformed to French taste, is none the less imprinted -on the memory. They knew each other and esteemed each other. They -had, without suspecting it, the same idiosyncrasies, which they -observed, reciprocally, in each other; one was astride of her rank as -princess and ever on the _qui-vive_ lest it should not be sufficiently -respected; the other, as we know, was intractable and even fanatical -on the chapter of dukes and peers. - -Saint-Simon has spoken of Madame with truth and justice, as of a manly -nature somewhat in keeping with his own. All that we read in Madame's -letters, in which she declares herself to every eye, is only a sort of -demonstration and commentary of Saint-Simon's judgment upon her. - -Madame was naturally just, humane, compassionate. She was very anxious -about her debts and her creditors, which the great of the earth are -not apt to be, and it was noticed that she was never easy unless she -had secured their payment,--"forestalling demands, sometimes wishes, -and always impatience or complaints." The letters she writes during -the terrible winter of 1709 breathe pity for the poor, who "are dying -of cold like flies." No princess ever had more consideration for -those who surrounded her and served her; "she preferred sometimes to -deprive herself of necessary attentions, rather than require them -when inconvenient to others." She was what is called a good mistress, -and the nearer her people came to her, the more they regretted her. -"Saint-Cloud," she wrote in the autumn of 1717, "is only a house for -summer; many of my people have to lodge in rooms without fireplaces; -they cannot pass the winter here, or I should be the cause of their -deaths, and I am not hard enough for that; the sufferings of others -make me pitiful." - -Once only was she pitiless; but she was wounded then in her tenderest -spot. Mme. de Maintenon had imported from Strasburg (_expressly to -annoy me_, thought Madame) two girls of equivocal birth who called -themselves Comtesses Palatine and whom she placed in the suite of her -nieces. The first dauphine (Monseigneur's wife, a Princess of Bavaria) -spoke of this to Madame, weeping, but not daring to resent an affront -which was aimed at both. "Let me settle that," replied Madame. "I'll -manage it; for when I am right nothing frightens me." The next day -she arranged an accidental meeting in the park with one of the two -self-styled Comtesses Palatine, and treated her in such a manner (the -astounding terms have been preserved) that the poor girl was taken -ill, and finally died of it. Louis XIV. contented himself with saying -to Madame, "It is not safe to meddle with you in the matter of your -family--life depends upon it." To which Madame replied, "I don't like -impostors." And she never felt the slightest regret for what she -had done. The trait is characteristic in a nature that was otherwise -essentially kind. All vehement passion easily becomes cruel when face -to face with an object that irritates and braves it. In this case the -execution performed by Madame appeared to her under the form of a -rigorous duty of honour. - -The life that Madame led at the Court of France varied, necessarily, -during the fifty and one years that she spent there; she could not -live at the age of sixty as she had done at twenty. But at all times, -before and after the death of Monsieur, she had managed to make -for herself a retreat and a sort of solitude. The exaggerated and -incongruous sides of Madame's nature being now sufficiently visible -and well known, I desire to neglect nothing that will show the firm -and elevated parts of her soul. From Saint-Cloud June 17, 1698, she -writes thus:-- - -"I do not need much consolation in the matter of death; I do not -desire death, neither do I dread it. There is no need of the Catechism -of Heidelberg to teach us not to be attached to this world; above -all in this country where all things are so full of falseness, envy, -and malignity, where the most unheard-of vices are displayed without -reserve. But to desire death is a thing entirely against nature. In -the midst of this great Court I live retired, as if in solitude; there -are very few persons with whom I have frequent intercourse; I am -whole, long days alone in my cabinet, where I busy myself in reading -and writing. If any one pays me a visit I see them for only a few -moments; I talk of rain and fine weather or the news of the day; and -after that I take refuge in my retreat. Four times a week I send off -my regular letters: Monday, to Savoie; Wednesday, to Modena; Thursday -and Sunday I write very long letters to my aunt in Hanover; from six -to eight o'clock I drive out with Monsieur and my ladies; three times -a week I go to Paris, and every day I write to my friends who live -there; I hunt twice a week; and this is how I pass my time." - -When she speaks of solitude we see it is a Court solitude and much -diversified. Still it was remarkable that a woman of so grand a -station and a princess should spend so many hours daily alone in her -cabinet in company with her desk. - -After the death of Monsieur, Madame could live more to her liking. -She regretted being obliged to dismiss her maids-of-honour, whose -youth and gayety amused her; but she gave herself a compensation after -her own heart, by taking to herself, without official title, two -friends, the Marechale de Clerembault and the Comtesse de Beuvron, -both widows, whom Monsieur had dismissed with aversion from the Court -of the Palais-Royal, but to whom Madame had ever remained faithful -in absence. They were the "friends in Paris," to whom she wrote -continually. Becoming free herself, she wanted them near her, and -henceforth enjoyed, almost as a simple private person, that united -constant friendship in which she trusted. - -Hunting was long one of Madame's greatest pleasures, or rather -passions. I have said that while a child at Heidelberg she gave -herself up to all manly exercises. Her father, however, forbade her -to hunt or to ride on horseback. It was in France, therefore, that -she served her apprenticeship, and her impetuosity often made it -dangerous. Twenty-six times was she thrown from her horse, without -being frightened or discouraged. "Is it possible," she says, "that you -have never seen a great hunt? I have seen more than a thousand stags -taken, and I have had bad falls; but out of twenty-six times that I -have been thrown from my horse I never hurt myself but once, and then -I dislocated my elbow." - -The theatre was another passion, which, in her, was derived from -intelligence and her natural taste for things of the understanding. -It was the only pleasure (except that of writing letters) which -lasted to the end of her life. She was not of the opinion of Bossuet, -Bourdaloue, and other great religious oracles of the day in the matter -of theatres; she forestalled the opinion of the future and that of -the most indulgent moralists. "With regard to the priests who forbid -the theatre," she says, rather irreverently, "I shall say no more, -except this, that if they saw a little further than their own noses -they would understand that the money people spend on going to the -play is not ill-spent; in the first place, the comedians are poor -devils who earn their living that way; and next, comedies inspire joy, -joy produces health, health gives strength, strength produces good -work; therefore comedies should be encouraged, and not forbidden." -She liked to laugh, and the "Malade Imaginaire" diverted her to such -a degree that one might think in reading her letters that she was -trying to imitate all that is most physical and unfit for women in -its style of pleasantry. And yet "the 'Malade Imaginaire' is not the -one of Moliere's plays that I like best," she says; "Tartuffe pleases -me better." And in another letter: "I cannot write longer, for I am -called to go to the theatre; I am to see the 'Misanthrope,' the one -of Moliere's plays that gives me the most pleasure." She admired -Corneille and quotes the "Death of Pompey." I do not know whether she -liked "Esther," but she must surely have loved Shakespeare. "I have -often heard his Highness, our father," she writes to her half-sister, -"say that there are no comedies in the world finer than those of the -English." - -After the death of Monsieur and during the last years of Louis XIV. -she adopted a way of life that was very precise and retired. "I -live here quite deserted (May 3, 1709) for everybody, young and old, -runs after favour. The Maintenon cannot endure me, and the Duchesse -de Bourgogne likes only what that lady likes." She became at last -absolutely a hermit in the midst of the Court. "I consort with no one -here, except my own people; I am as polite as I can be to everybody, -but I contract no intimate relations with any one, and I live alone; -I go to walk, I go to drive, but from two o'clock to half-past nine I -never see a human face; I read, I write, or I amuse myself in making -baskets like the one I sent my aunt." Sometimes, however, to enliven -this long interval from two o'clock to half-past nine, her ladies -would play at _hombre_ or _brelan_ beside her writing-table. - -The regency of her son brought the Court again around Madame; and her -more frequent residence in Paris allowed her less retreat than she was -able to make at Versailles. Sometimes, in the morning, half a dozen -duchesses would take up her time and cut short her correspondence. She -detested their conversations of mere politeness, in which they talked -without having anything to say. "I would rather be alone than have to -give myself the trouble of finding something to say to each of them; -for the French think it very bad if you do not talk to them, and go -away discontented; one must therefore take pains to say something to -each; and so I am content and tranquil when they leave me to myself." -She made exception with less annoyance when it was a question of -Germans of high rank, who all wished to be presented to her, and whom -she greeted very well. At times there were as many as twenty-nine -German princes, counts, and gentlemen in her apartment. - -One evening she made a scene before all present to the Duchesse de -Berry, her grand-daughter, who had appeared before her in a loose -gown, or rather in fancy dress, intending to go to the Tuileries in -such array. "No, madame," she said, cutting short all explanation, -"nothing excuses you; you might at least dress yourself properly the -few times you do go to see the king; I, who am your grandmother, -dress myself every day. Say honestly it is laziness that prevents you -from doing so; which belongs neither to your age nor to your station. -A princess should be dressed as a princess, and a soubrette as a -soubrette." While saying all this and not listening to the reply of -the Duchesse de Berry, Madame went on writing her letter in German, -her pen never ceasing to scratch the paper. The table on which she -wrote was a secretary somewhat raised, so that in her pausing moments -she could, without rising from her seat, look down upon the game of -the players beside her. "That was her occupation if she ceased to -write, but when any one came in and approached her she would leave -everything to ask them, 'What news?' and as the giving of news made -every one welcome, people invented it when there was none to tell. No -sooner had she heard it than, without examination, she turned to the -letter already begun and wrote down the tale she had just been told." -It is thus that, side by side with things that she sees well and says -well, and which are in truth the expression of her own thought, her -letters contain much else that is simply malignant gossip and trash. - -In the days of Louis XIV. letters were unsealed at the post-office, -read, and extracts made and sent to the king, and sometimes to Mme. -de Maintenon. Madame knew that, but went her way in spite of it, -using her privilege as princess to tell truths without reserve, and -even to write insults on those who, unsealing the letters, would find -her opinion of them. "In the days of M. de Louvois," she writes, -"they read all letters just as they do now, but at least they sent -them on in decent time; but now that that toad of a Torcy directs -the post-office, letters are delayed for an interminable length of -time.... As Torcy does not know how to read German he has to have them -translated, and I don't thank him for his attention." M. de Torcy must -have enjoyed that passage. - -Among the tastes, or fancies, which together with her letter-writing -served to fill and amuse the long hours of Madame's solitude, we -must reckon two parrots, a canary, and eight little dogs. "After my -dinner I walk my room for half an hour for the sake of digestion, -and play with my little animals." A nobler taste was that of coins, -which Madame had to a high degree. She collected them from all parts -of the world, and no one could pay their court more delicately than -by bringing her a specimen. The collection that she thus formed was -celebrated. She confided the care of it to the learned Baudelot, who -had all the erudition and naivete of an antiquary, and with whom -she sometimes amused herself. "One study alone," says one of her -eulogists, "attracted her--that of coins. Her series of the emperors -of the upper and lower empire, which she collected with judgment and -arranged with care, placed before her eyes all that was most to be -respected in past ages. While examining the features on the coins she -recalled the salient points of their owners' actions, filling her mind -with noble ideas of Roman greatness." I do not know whether in forming -her cabinet of coins Madame had any such lofty and stern views, but -at any rate, in this most remarkable of her tastes she showed herself -the mother of the regent,--that is to say, of the most brilliant and -best-informed of amateurs. - -There is a serious side in the letters of Madame: that by which she -judges the morals, the personages, and the society of the regency. -She had some trouble in breaking herself in to that new style of -life, and to a residence in the city and the Palais-Royal. "I like the -Parisians," she writes, "but I do not like to live in their town." -She had accustomed herself, during her long seasons at Saint-Cloud, -to a measure of retreat, companionship, and liberty which suited -her nature, and I shall even say, her semi-philosophy. When she -returned there she felt herself in her element. "I find myself well -at Saint-Cloud, where I am tranquil (1718); whereas in Paris I am -never left an instant in peace. This one presents me a petition, that -one asks me to interest myself on his behalf, another solicits an -audience, and so forth. In this world great people have their worries -like little ones, which is not surprising; but what makes it worse -for the great is that they are always surrounded by a crowd, so that -they can not hide their griefs, or indulge them in solitude--they are -always on exhibition." - -That regret was in her a most sincere one. The power of her son -brought her little influence, and she wanted none, save for the sake -of a few private benefits. She asked him for nothing; she never -meddled in public affairs or politics, and piqued herself on not -understanding them. "I have no ambition," she said (August, 1719); -"I do not wish to govern; I should take no pleasure in it. It is not -so with French women; the lowest servant-woman thinks herself quite -fitted to rule the State. I think it so ridiculous that I am quite -cured of all mania of that kind." - -She views like a virtuous woman the debauchery of the period, and that -of her family, and she expresses the deep disgust she feels for it. -The regent has never been better painted than he is by his mother; she -shows him to us with his facile faculties, his interests of all kinds, -his talents, his individual genius, his graces, his indulgence for -all, even for his enemies; she denounces the one great capital fault -that ruined him,--that ardent debauchery at a fixed hour, in which -he buried himself and was lost to sight until the next morning. "All -advice, all remonstrance on that subject," she writes, "are useless; -when spoken to he answers, 'From six o'clock in the morning till night -I am subjected to prolonged and fatiguing labour; if I did not amuse -myself after that I could not bear it, I should die of melancholy.' -I pray God sincerely for his conversion," she adds, "he has no -other fault than that, but that is great." She shows him to us as a -libertine even in matters of science, that is, curious and amorous of -all he saw, but disgusted with all he possessed. "Though he talks of -learned things, I see plainly that instead of giving him pleasure they -bore him. I have often scolded him for this; he answers it is not his -fault; that he does take pleasure in learning all things, but as soon -as he knows them he has no further pleasure in them." - -The most characteristic passages in her letters are of things that -cannot be detached and cited singly. Never did the effrontery and -gluttony of women of all ranks, the cupidity of everybody, the -shameless traffic and cynical thirst for gold, find a firmer or -more vigorous hand to catch them in the act and blast them. Madame, -in treating of these excesses, has a species of virtuous immodesty -like that of Juvenal; or rather, issuing from her Bible readings, -she applies to present scandals the energy of the sacred text, and -qualifies them in the language of the patriarchs. "How many times," -says one of her eulogists whom I like to quote, "how many times she -condemned the bold negligence of attire which favoured corruption, and -the taste for liberty and caprice--the fatal charm which our nation -has criminally invented! Indecent fashions, which ancient decorum -cannot away with, would often bring upon her face and in her eyes the -emotion and fire of outraged modesty." It was not a mere sentiment of -etiquette which made her rebuke her grand-daughter, the Duchesse de -Berry, on her dishabille, but another and a more estimable sentiment. -Even where she is not outraged she gives details which make her smile -with pity. "It is only too true that the women paint themselves blue -veins to make believe their skins are so delicate the veins show -through them." - -The Duc de Richelieu, a young dandy who turned all the heads of the -day, and whom our writers, at their wits' end, have lately endeavoured -to restore to fashion in novels and plays, was to Madame an object -of extreme aversion; she paints him with the hand of a master, -as absolutely contemptible, with all his equivocal and frivolous -charms, his varnish of politeness, and his vices. It is a portrait -to read, and I should like to quote it here, but I am restrained -by respect for the great men, and for the honourable men, who have -made that name of Richelieu so French. Without going beyond general -observations what can be more just and more sensible than the -following reflection of Madame, written a few months before her death -(April, 1722)? "Young men, at the epoch in which we live, have but -two objects in view,--debauchery and lucre; the absorption of their -minds on money-getting, no matter by what means, makes them dull -and disagreeable; in order to be agreeable, people must have their -minds free of care, and also have the wish to give themselves up to -amusement in decent company; but these are things that are very far -away from us now-a-days." With a presentiment of her coming end, she -asks of God only his mercy to herself and her children, especially her -son. "May it please God to convert him! that is the sole favour that -I ask of Him. I do not believe that there are in Paris, either among -ecclesiastics or people of the world, one hundred persons who have a -true Christian faith, and really believe in our Saviour; and that -makes me tremble." - -The people of Paris recognized in Madame a princess of honour and -integrity, incapable of giving bad advice or employing selfish -influence; consequently, she was in great favour with the Parisians; -more than she deserved, she said, meddling so little as she did in -their affairs. Even amid the riots and the execrations roused by -the catastrophes at the close of Law's system, Madame, as she drove -through the streets, received none but benedictions--which she would -gladly have transferred to her son. She noticed as a mother on that -occasion that if the cries were loud against Law, they were at least -not shouted against the regent. But there were other days when the -murmurs against her son reached her ears, and she complains of the -ingratitude of Frenchmen towards him. She was not, however, without -admitting to herself the element of weakness in his government; she -tells it and repeats it constantly. "It is very true," she says, "that -it is better to be kind than harsh, but justice consists in punishing, -as well as in rewarding; and it is certain that he who does not make -Frenchmen fear him will soon fear them; for they despise those who do -not intimidate them." She knows the nation, and judges it as one who -is not of it. - -On one point Madame sacrificed to the spirit of the regency and was in -curious contradiction to herself. She took a great liking to a natural -son of the regent, whom he had by an opera-dancer named Florence; -she said he reminded her of the "late Monsieur," only with a better -figure. In short, she loved the young man, whom she called _her_ Abbe -de Saint-Albin. He was afterwards Archbishop of Cambrai, and when he -made his argument before the Sorbonne (February, 1718) she was present -in great state, thus declaring, and also honouring, the illegitimate -birth of this grandson. Madame deserted on that day all her orthodox -principles about the duties of rank, and allowed herself to follow her -fancies. - -She died at the age of seventy at Saint-Cloud, December 8, 1722, ten -days after her faithful friend, the Marechale de Clerembault, and one -year before her son, the regent. According to her own wish, she was -taken to Saint-Denis without pomp. The obsequies were performed in the -following February. Massillon, whom she knew and loved, pronounced -her funeral oration, which was thought fine. Pere Cathalan, a Jesuit, -pronounced another at Laon in March, from which I have taken certain -traits of her character. - -Such as she is, with all her coarseness and her contradictions on a -basis of virtue and honour, Madame is a useful, a precious, and an -incomparable witness as to manners and morals. She gives a hand to -Saint-Simon and to Dangeau--nearer, however, to the former than to the -latter. She has heart; do not ask charm of her, but say: "That Court -would have lacked the most original of figures and of voices if Madame -had not been of it." Arriving at Versailles at the moment when the La -Valliere star declined and was eclipsed, and seeing only the last of -the brilliant years, she enters little into that era of refinement -which touches the imagination; but lacking that refinement, and solely -through her frankness, she lays bare to us the second half of Louis -XIV.'s reign under its human, most human, natural, and--to say the -whole truth--its material aspect. She strips that great century of -its idealism, she strips it too much; she goes almost to the point -of degrading it--if we listen to her alone. As time goes on, and the -delicacy and purity of manners and language retire more and more into -Mme. de Maintenon's corner and seek at last a refuge at Saint-Cyr, -Madame holds herself aloof at Saint-Cloud, and again aloof in the -Palais-Royal, and thence--whether at the close of Louis XIV.'s reign -or under the regency--she makes, lance in hand, and her pen behind her -ear, valiant and frequent sorties in that blunt style which is all -her own, which wears a beard upon its chin, and of which we know not -rightly whether it derives from Luther or from Rabelais, though we are -very sure it is the opposite of that of Mme. de Caylus and her like. - - - - - TRANSLATOR'S NOTE. - - -Sainte-Beuve, in his essay on Madame, suggested to the French editor -of her letters that he should make a more complete collection of -them. M. Brunet professes to have done so in the edition from which -this translation is selected.[2] But when examined the additions -prove very insignificant, and the arrangement, though apparently more -chronological, interferes with the interest of the reader. Passages -which seem to belong together are cut up into sentences and scattered -singly over weeks and months; so that the point of Madame's racy -representations is often weakened. In this translation parts of the -letters of each year on a given topic are put together, so as to offer -a better picture of Madame's thought; as for her nature, she gives -that herself, and no one can better the portrait. - -Nothing need be added to Sainte-Beuve's admirable essay beyond a brief -account of Madame's parentage, family relations, and the history, such -as it is, of her correspondence. - -She was born at Heidelberg in 1652. Soon after her birth, her father, -Charles-Louis, Elector Palatine, parted from his wife, Charlotte of -Hesse-Cassel, and the little daughter, Elisabeth-Charlotte, was given -to the care of her father's sister, Sophia, Electress of Hanover -(mother of George I. of England); with whom she remained until her -marriage, against her wishes, in 1671, to Monsieur, brother of Louis -XIV., after the death of his first wife, Henrietta, daughter of -Charles I. of England. The marriage was political,--Louis XIV. seeking -to acquire rights in the Palatinate, and subsequently in Bavaria. - -The father of Elisabeth-Charlotte, after parting from his wife, -married morganatically Louise de Degenfeld, by whom he had five -sons and three daughters,--these children being of course excluded -from the succession. Madame, in her ill-assorted and personally -mortifying marriage, of which she bravely strove to make the best, -found all her comfort in writing letters, a very small portion of -which have been preserved. All those addressed during her married -life to her beloved aunt, the Electress of Hanover, have disappeared, -probably destroyed by the judicious aunt herself, for Madame alludes -to them as containing secrets she did not write to others. Among -the many personages to whom she wrote habitually were: Duke Antoine -Ulrich of Brunswick; her two unmarried half-sisters, Louise and -Amelie, Countesses Palatine; her step-daughters, to whom she was -warmly attached, Marie-Louise, wife of Charles II., King of Spain, -and Anne-Marie, wife of Victor-Amadeus, Duke of Savoie and King -of Sardinia and Sicily (the mother of Marie-Adelaide, Duchesse de -Bourgogne); and her own daughter, the Duchesse de Lorraine. Besides -these, she had a number of correspondents on the other side of the -Rhine, such as her cousins the Queen of Prussia and the Duchess of -Modena; her old governess in Hanover; Leibnitz in Leipzig; also the -Princess of Wales, Wilhelmina-Caroline of Brandebourg-Anspach, in -London. - -Of these letters (scarcely any remaining extant except those to -her half-sisters) fragments first appeared at Stuttgard in 1789, -subsequently in Paris, in 1807, 1823, 1832. In 1843 the first edition -in a volume was published at Stuttgard by M. Wolfgang Menzel, a -translation of which by M. Brunet appeared in Paris in 1853. That -translation was made from the German volume, the original letters -having disappeared in a conflagration. A subsequent edition, with a -few insignificant additions as mentioned above, appeared a few years -later, from the last issue of which the present translation has been -selected. - -M. Brunet remarks in his preface, that "Madame had the habit of -reproducing almost in the same terms the details which she gave of -the same events to diverse persons. She wrote with extreme rapidity, -passing, without any transition, from one subject to another, piling -up useless words and insignificant particulars which it would be quite -absurd to try to reproduce. Expressions of regret at the deaths or the -illnesses of Madame's numerous relatives, interminable protestations -of friendship, wearisome repetitions, swelled beyond all measure the -letters that came into the hands of M. Menzel, who cut off two-thirds -of them, preserving such parts only as had a more or less general -interest and an historical value." - -The following letters are almost exclusively addressed to her -half-sisters, and chiefly to the Comtesse Louise, the Comtesse Amelie -having died in 1709. The names of her correspondents do not precede -the letters in the French edition, except in a few instances. - -Madame needs no interpreter, for even her vituperative faculty conveys -its own correction; her hatred to Mme. de Maintenon becomes amusing, -and we are quite able to see the justice and the injustice of it. Her -favourite term for her enemy is, however, so outrageous (_la vieille -guenipe_, the old slut, or any such equivalent--once she descends to -saying _la vieille truie_) that it is more agreeable to the reader to -keep the word in French than to constantly repeat it in English. - -Madame died on the 8th of December, 1722, at the age of seventy, just -one year before the death of her son, the regent. She was buried in -Saint-Denis, and Massillon pronounced her funeral oration. - - * * * * * - -The letters of Adelaide de Savoie, Duchesse de Bourgogne and dauphine, -are of little value, as the reader will see, if judged historically, -or as a document on the manners and customs of a period. They are -placed here as a contemporary record of a tender and pathetic young -life on its passage, through frivolity and ill-health, to a premature -death just as age had corrected her defects, and the prospect of -being, with her husband, the blessing and salvation of France was -dawning before her. - - * * * * * - -Sainte-Beuve possessed a natural spirit of justice which led him -(though it did not invariably rule him) to satisfy his literary -conscience by returning to the portraits of his personages to correct, -modify, and balance his first impressions. It is in this spirit that -his picture of Mme. de Maintenon and Saint-Cyr, followed by a number -of her own letters and papers on that section of her life, are given -here to succeed the prejudiced statements of her two greatest enemies, -Saint-Simon and Madame. The picture of Saint-Cyr stands apart in Mme. -de Maintenon's career in a frame of its own; it shows her at her very -best and as she herself would fain appear to posterity. It is the -other extreme of the portraiture, and the reader must form his own -judgment as to how the full truth of the nature and conduct of this -remarkable woman can be evolved. - - - - - CORRESPONDENCE OF MADAME. - - - - - I. - - LETTERS OF 1695-1714. - - - _To her sister Louise, Comtesse Palatine._ - - VERSAILLES, 1695. - -King James of England is not willing that we should wear mourning -for his daughter [Mary]; he has vehemently insisted that nothing of -the kind should be done. He is not at all moved by this death, which -surprises me, for I should think a man could not forget his children, -no matter what wrongs he has against them; blood must surely keep its -strength. From the portrait they made me of Prince [King] William, I -should not have thought he was so much attached to his wife; and I -like him for it. - -I am very glad to hear that Charles-Maurice [her half-brother] loves -me, though he has never seen me; that is the effect of blood. It is -not surprising that I love him, for I saw him come into the world; -and besides, I have always retained such respect for his Highness -our father that I love all those who are his children. I wish that -Charles-Maurice may soon be made a colonel. We die when our time -comes; Maurice will not live beyond the period that fate assigns him, -whether he stays at Court or goes to war. He had better follow his -inclination, for all that is done from liking is better done than when -one yields to constraint. - -We have here a Comte de Nassau, a very brave man and much respected. -He holds a patent from the emperor authorizing him to take the title -of prince; but he makes no use of it, for which I think very well of -him. Dancing has gone out of fashion everywhere. Here, in France, as -soon as the company assemble they do nothing but play _lansquenet_; -that is the game in vogue; even the young people do not care to dance. -As for me, I do neither. I am much too old to dance, which I have -not done since the death of our father. I never play cards for two -reasons: first, I have no money; and next, I don't like gambling. They -play here for frightful sums, and the players are like madmen; one -howls, another strikes the table so hard that the room resounds, a -third blasphemes in such a way that one's hair stands on end, and they -all seem beside themselves and are terrifying to see. - -I beg you to greet for me all our old friends in the Palatinate; -I curse this war to-day more than ever. My poor son, who has been -seriously ill and is still taking quinine, was engaged in that affair -when Marechal de Villeroy fell upon the rear-guard of the Prince de -Vaudemont and put four battalions to flight. Though my son has had the -luck to escape a wound, I tremble lest fatigue should bring back his -fever. A good peace is much to be desired. - -I regard it as great praise that people should say I have a German -heart and that I love my country; I shall endeavour, by the grace of -God, to deserve that praise to my last day. I have indeed a German -heart, for I cannot console myself for what is happening in that -unfortunate Palatinate; I cannot think about it; it makes me sad all -day. Next Saturday I return, with regret, to Paris, which I think very -disagreeable. - -There is nothing in the world so miserable as the fate of a Queen of -Spain; I know this by the late queen, who used to write me day by day -the existence that she led. It is even worse in Portugal, and it shows -the truth of the proverb that all is not gold that glitters. - -I was too old when I came to France to change my character, the -foundations were laid. There is nothing surprising in that; but I -should be inexcusable if I were false and did not love the persons -for whom I ought to feel an attachment. You have reason to think -that I write as I think; I am too frank to write otherwise. The good -Duchesse de Guise, cousin of the king and of Monsieur, died five days -ago. I have felt much afflicted; she was a worthy, pious woman; we -dined together every day. There was only an antechamber between my -room and her cabinet. She kept her mind till the last moment, and died -tranquilly, without regrets. - - - VERSAILLES, 1697. - -If I had not heard from my aunt that you were going to Holland, I -should have been quite surprised at getting your letter from the -Hague. My health is now pretty good; as usual, I have driven away -the fever by hunting. I have had the satisfaction to do some service -to the prisoners who have been brought here. I cannot do much, but I -shall spare no pains to be useful to compatriots who may need me. - -I remember the Hague perfectly; I always thought it a very agreeable -city, but the air is not as good as it is in the Palatinate and -everything is so very dear in Holland. King William is not at Loo, but -at the head of his army; God grant there may not be a battle, for I -can't help trembling at the thought of it because of my son. The fate -of those good people of the Palatinate makes me wretched; but I can do -nothing to prevent it. Let us all unite in prayers for peace, for it -is indeed very needful. - -It is deplorable that the priests have brought it about that -Christians are divided one against another. If I had my way, the three -Christian religions should form but one; we should not ask what people -believed, but whether they lived in accordance with the Gospel, and -the priests should preach against those who lead bad lives. Christians -ought to be allowed to marry and go to church where they like; and -then there would be more harmony than there is now. - -I think so well of King William that I would rather have him for -a son-in-law than the Emperor of Germany. I can say with truth of -my daughter that she has no idea of coquetry or gallantry; in that -respect she gives me no anxiety, and I think I shall never have -anything to fear; she is not handsome, but she has a pretty figure, -a good face, and good feelings. I am convinced that she will stay an -old maid, for, according to all appearance, King William will marry -the Princess of Denmark. I fancy that the emperor will take the second -Princess of Savoie, and the Duc de Lorraine the daughter of the -emperor, so that no one will be left for my daughter. - -I don't know if you remember how gay I was in my youth; all that has -gone; I have been more than six weeks without laughing even once. The -theatre is what amuses me the most. If you knew all that goes on here -you would certainly not be surprised that I am no longer gay. Another -in my place would have been dead of grief this long while; as for me, -I only grow fat upon it. - -[Illustration: Saint-Cloud] - - - SAINT-CLOUD. - -I received two weeks ago your letter of May 21, but I could not answer -it, for I was not in a state to write, and Mlle. de Rathsamhausen [her -lady-of-honour] spells so badly that I do not care to dictate to -her.[3] I must tell you what has happened to me. Once a month I go -with Monseigneur the dauphin to hunt a wolf. It had rained; the ground -was slippery; we had searched for a wolf two hours without finding -one, and then started for another point, where we hoped to do better. -As we were following a wood-path a wolf sprang up just in front of my -horse, which was frightened and reared on its hind legs and slipped -and fell over on its right side, and my elbow coming in contact with -a big stone was dislocated. They looked for the king's surgeon who -was with the hunt, but could not find him, for his horse had lost a -shoe and he had gone to a village to have it put on. A peasant said -there was a very skilful barber two leagues off who set legs and arms -every day of his life; when I heard he had such experience I got into -a caleche and was driven to him--not without very great pain. As soon -as he had set my arm I suffered nothing and drove back here at once. -My surgeon and Monsieur's surgeon examined the hurt. I think they were -rather jealous that a poor countryman had done the thing so well. -They bandaged my arm again and made me suffer beyond measure; my hand -swelled up in a horrible manner; I could not move my wrist or lift my -hand to my mouth. - -It is very true that celibacy is the best condition; the best of men -is not worth the devil. Love in marriage is no longer the fashion, and -is thought ridiculous. The Catholics here say in their catechism that -marriage is a sacrament, but, in point of fact, they live with their -wives as if it were no sacrament at all, and, what is worse, nothing -is more approved than to see men have gallantries and desert their -wives--But not to enlarge upon this subject, I will talk to you about -my wolf. - -You have heard by this time that peace has been signed with the -emperor and the empire; that is a great step towards a general peace. -I do not think that war will break out in Poland, for it is not at all -certain that our Prince de Conti will go there; he may renounce it, -which I think would be much better for him than the crown of Poland; -it is a savage, dirty country, and the nobles are too ambitious. - -These are dangerous times for young men, and they would do better to -go and seek honour in war than stay here doing nothing and leading the -most dissolute lives, for which, be it said between you and me, my son -has but too great a liking. He says he has taste only for women and -not for other debauchery, which is as common here as it is in Italy, -and therefore he thinks we ought to praise him and be grateful to him; -but his behaviour does not please me at all. - -Those who do not know the exact situation of things here imagine that -the king and Court are just what they used to be; but everything is -changed in a sorry way. If any one who had left the Court at the time -of the queen's death returned here now he would think he had stepped -into another world. There is much to be said about this, but I cannot -confide it to paper, because all letters are opened and read. My aunt -used to say that everybody here below is a demon charged to torment -somebody else; and that is very true. We know that all things are -the result of the will of God, and happen as He has fixed from all -eternity, but the Almighty not having consulted us on what He meant to -do, we are in ignorance of the causes of what we see going on about us. - - - FONTAINEBLEAU, 1698. - -I have not written to you for several days because I have been to -Montargis, whence we have come back here, where we found the courier -who brought us the dispensation for my daughter's marriage. It will -take place Monday next and two days later she will start. [Mlle. de -Chartres married Leopold, Duc de Lorraine, and was the mother of -Francis I., Emperor of Germany, the husband of Maria Theresa.] You can -easily imagine that my heart is full, and that I am nearer to weeping -than laughing, for my daughter and I have never been separated, and -now we are to part for a long time. My eyes are full of tears, but -I must hide them; otherwise people would laugh at me, for in this -country they do not understand how it is that persons should love -their relations. One repents very soon of speaking out one's thoughts, -and that is why I live such a solitary life. You are very happy in -being able to laugh still; it is a long time since I have done so, -though formerly I used to laugh more than any one. Persons have only -to marry in France and the desire to laugh will soon leave them. - -The King of England is not, I think, in much of a hurry to be married. -That monarch is certainly, on account of his merit, one of the -greatest kings that ever wore a crown; but between ourselves, if I -were maid or widow and he did me the honour to want to marry me, I -would rather pass my life in celibacy than become the greatest queen -in the world on condition of taking a husband, for marriage has become -to me an object of horror. - -What is worse in this country than in England is that all the persons -who conduct themselves ill, men and women, devote themselves to -politics and seek to intrigue at Court, which leads to much perfidy -and deception. In whatever country we live, if we are married we must -drive jealousy out of our hearts, for it does no good; we must wash -our hands in innocency and keep our conscience pure, although we may -have no pleasant intercourse and nothing but long and weary hours of -ennui. I do not fret myself now about the way the world goes on; I -despise it, and I have little taste for being in society. One hears of -nothing just now but tragical events; they have lately condemned five -women who killed their husbands; others killed themselves. - -Nothing is so rare in France as Christian faith; there is no longer -any vice of which persons are ashamed. If the king wanted to punish -all those who are guilty of the worst vices he would find no more -princes or nobles or servants about him; there would not be a family -in France that was not in mourning. - - - FONTAINEBLEAU, 1699. - -I receive sometimes very friendly letters from the Queen of Spain -[wife of Charles II.]. I am sorry that poor queen is so unhappy. It -would be a great blessing for Europe if she could have a child, boy -or girl would do, provided it lived; for one does not need to be a -prophet to divine that if the King of Spain dies without children a -terrible war will arise; all the Powers will claim the succession, and -none of them will yield to any of the others; nothing but a war can -decide. - -I have heard with grief of the conduct of Charles-Maurice in Berlin; -if he behaves in that way we shall not continue good friends. I am -very angry to know that he is dead-drunk nearly half the day. If I -thought that scolding him very severely would correct him I would -write to him. It is distressing to think that the only remaining son -of our father should be a drunkard. - - - MARLY, 1700. - -It is not a mere tale that the King of Morocco has asked in marriage -the Princesse de Conti [daughter of Louis XIV. and Louise de la -Valliere], but the king repulsed the proposal sharply. That princess -was extremely beautiful before she had the small-pox, but her illness -has greatly changed her. She still has a perfect figure and charming -carriage, and dances admirably; I never saw any engraved portrait that -was like her. - -I can understand why people go to Rome, like my cousin the Landgrave -of Cassel, to see the antiquities, but I cannot imagine that they -should go to be present at all those priests' ceremonies, for nothing -is more tiresome. Perhaps some people go for the thirty thousand -_dames galantes_ who are said to be there; but those who like such -merchandise have only to come to France, where they will find them in -abundance. Those who want to repent of their sins need not go to Rome; -to repent sincerely in their own homes is quite as profitable. Here no -one cares about Rome or the pope; they are quite convinced they can -get to heaven without him. - -I seldom see Monsieur here [Marly]; we do not dine together; he plays -cards all day, and at night we are each in our own room. Monsieur -has the weakness to think that when he is overlooked at cards he has -ill-luck; so I never assist at his games. He has frightened us very -much by having a quartan fever; this is the day it is due to return, -but, thanks to God, he feels nothing of it yet, and he is in the -salon, playing cards. - -All letters entering or leaving France are opened; I know that very -well, but it does not trouble me; I continue to write what comes into -my head. - - - _To Madame de Maintenon._ - - SAINT-CLOUD, June 15, 1701.[4] - -If I had not had fever and great agitation, Madame, from the sad -employment of yesterday in opening the caskets of Monsieur's papers, -scented with the most violent perfumes, you would have heard from -me earlier; but I can no longer delay expressing to you how touched -I am by the favours that the king did yesterday to my son, and the -manner in which he has treated both him and myself; and as all this -is the result of your good counsels, Madame, be pleased to allow me -to express my sense of it and to assure you that I shall keep, very -inviolably, the promise of friendship which I made to you; I beg -you to continue to me your counsels and advice, and not to doubt a -gratitude which can end only with my life. - - - _To Louise, Comtesse Palatine._ - - VERSAILLES, July 15, 1701. - -My health is still much weakened; this is the first time for eight -days that the fever has left me. Since the blow that struck me I have -had eighteen paroxysms of fever, and I thought it was the will of God -to end my sad life; but it was not so. I am left with great lassitude -and weakness of the legs, which I attribute to the shock of Monsieur's -death; they continued to tremble for twenty-four hours as if from a -violent attack of fever. Nothing could have been more dreadful than -what I witnessed. At nine o'clock in the evening Monsieur left my -room, gay and laughing; at half-past ten they called me, and I found -him almost unconscious; but he recognized me and said a few words -with much difficulty. I stayed the whole night beside him, and the -next morning at six o'clock, when there was no longer any hope, they -carried me away unconscious. - -I am grateful to you for the share you take in my misfortune, which -is dreadful, and I thank you with all my heart. I beg you to let the -Queen-dowager of Denmark know how much I am touched that her Majesty -has remembered me in my trouble. - -I have need to find, in my sad situation, something to divert my -thoughts; everything is forbidden to me at present except walking; my -greatest comfort is the kindness of the king, of which he continues to -give me many proofs. He comes to see me and takes me to walk with him. -Saturday was the day when Monsieur was interred, and though I was not -present, I wept much, as you can well imagine. - -I have every reason to rejoice in the king's favour, and so has my -son, whom the king has made a very great seigneur. I am well pleased -for him; we live happily together; he is a good lad with very good -feelings. - - - October, 1701. - -My health is now perfect, and to keep it so I drive out as much as I -can. All the others hunt daily with the king, and go twice a week to -the theatre. I am deprived of those things, as you know, and between -ourselves, it is not a little privation to be obliged to forego those -two amusements. I walk out often on foot and go a good three miles -in the forest; that disperses the melancholy that would otherwise -crush me; especially when I hear talk about public affairs of which -I had previously never heard a word in all my life. I should be very -fortunate if I could understand them as you do, but I never could, -and at fifty one is too old to begin to learn; I should only make -myself as annoying and irritating as a bed-bug. Apropos of bed-bugs, -they nearly ate up the little Queen of Spain on her passage up the -Mediterranean in the Spanish galleys. Her people were obliged to sit -up with her all night. She arrived a few days ago at Toulon, and went -from there by land to Barcelona because, so she wrote me, she could -not endure the sea any longer. I would not be in her place; to be a -queen is painful in any country, but to be Queen of Spain is worst of -all. - -I must acknowledge that the death of King James has made me very sad; -his widow is in a situation to melt a heart of rock. The good king -died with a firmness I cannot describe, and with as much tranquillity -as if he were going to sleep. The evening before his death he said: "I -forgive my daughter with all my heart for the harm she did me; and I -pray God to pardon her, and also the Prince of Orange and all my other -enemies." The Queen of England cannot be consoled for the death of -her husband, though she bears her sorrow with Christian resignation. -I have nothing new to tell you; I walk and read and write; sometimes -the king drives me to the hunt in his caleche. There are hunts every -day; Sundays and Wednesdays are my son's days; the king hunts Mondays -and Thursdays; Wednesdays and Saturdays Monseigneur hunts the wolf; -M. le Comte de Toulouse, Mondays and Wednesdays; the Duc du Maine, -Tuesdays; and M. le Duc, Fridays. They say if all the hunting kennels -were united there would be from 900 to 1000 dogs. Twice a week there -is a comedy. But you know, of course, that I go nowhere; which vexes -me, for I must own that the theatre is the greatest amusement I have -in the world, and the only pleasure that remains to me. - -You are wrong in supposing that I have ceased to read the Bible; I -read three chapters every morning. You ought not to imagine that -French Catholics are as silly as German Catholics; it is quite another -thing,--one might almost say it is another religion. Any one reads -Holy Scripture who chooses. Nobody here thinks the pope infallible, -and when he excommunicated Lavardin in Rome everybody laughed and -never dreamed of a pilgrimage. There is as much difference in France -from the Catholic of Germany as there is from those of Italy and Spain. - -Those who wish to serve God in truth and according to His word should -read Holy Scripture every day; otherwise we sit in darkness. I am -persuaded that good religion is founded on the word of God, and -consists in having Jesus Christ in the heart; all the rest is only the -prating of priests. Of whatever religion we be, it is only by works -that true faith is shown, and only by them can it be judged who does -right. To love God and our neighbour is the law and the prophets, as -our Lord Jesus Christ teaches us. - -I heard yesterday, through a letter from my aunt, the Electress of -Brunswick, of the death of our poor Charles-Maurice. I am sincerely -afflicted by it, and I pity you from the bottom of my heart. If -Charles-Maurice had not loved wine so much he would have been a -perfect philosopher. He has paid dear for his fault, for I am sure -that drunkenness shortened his life; he could not keep from drinking, -and he burnt up his body. - -If the Court of France was what it used to be one might learn here -how to behave in society; but--excepting the king and Monsieur--no -one any longer knows what politeness is. The young men think only of -horrible debauchery. I do not advise any one to send their children -here; for instead of learning good things, they will only take lessons -in misconduct. You are right in blaming Germans who send their sons -to France; how I wish that you and I were men and could go to the -wars!--but that's a completely useless wish to have. The higher one's -position in life the more polite we ought to be in order to set a good -example to others. It is impossible to be more polite than the king; -but his children and grandchildren are not so at all. If I could with -propriety return to Germany you would see me there quickly. I love -that country; I think it more agreeable than all others, because there -is less of luxury that I do not care for, and more of the frankness -and integrity which I seek. But, be it said between ourselves, I was -placed here against my will, and here I must stay till I die. There -is no likelihood that we shall see each other again in this life; and -what will become of us after that God only knows. - - - VERSAILLES, 1704. - -There are very few women here who are not coquettes by nature; it -is excessively rare to meet any. Before God that is perhaps very -reprehensible, but before men it is thought a fair game. The coquettes -flatter themselves that, our Lord having shown in Holy Scripture so -much charity for persons of their stripe, he will certainly have -compassion for them; the cases of Mary Magdalen, of the Samaritan -woman, and of the woman taken in adultery make them easy in mind. You -must not think that they ever tire of coquetry; they cannot do without -it, so to speak, and they never get tired of it. Drunkenness is but -too much the fashion among the young women; but just now they are all -in a state of complete satisfaction. Nothing is thought of but how to -amuse the Duchesse de Bourgogne with collations, presents, fireworks, -and other rejoicings: - -I have not been able to perform the good work of keeping fast this -Lent. I cannot endure fish, and I am quite convinced that we can do -better works than spoiling our stomachs by eating too much of it. - -Are you simple enough to believe that Catholics have none of the true -foundations of Christianity? Believe me, the aim of Christianity is -the same in all Christians; the differences that we see are only -priests' jargon, which does not concern honest men. What does concern -us is to live well as Christians, to be merciful, and to apply -ourselves to charity and virtue. Preachers ought to recommend all that -to Christians, and not squabble as they do over quantities of points, -as if they understood them; but this, of course, would diminish -the authority of those gentlemen, and so they busy themselves with -disputes, and not with what is more necessary and most essential. - -I have in no way approved of the ill-treatment of the Reformers; but -as to that, one must blame politics, which is a subject to be treated -of _tete-a-tete_ and not touched upon by way of the post. I shall -therefore follow your good example and write of something else. - -The jubilee bull has not converted all the abbes, for there are -still a goodly number of them in Paris who court the women. I never -in my life could understand how any one could fall in love with an -ecclesiastic. Neither you nor your sister are coquettes; I can truly -say I recognize my blood. What prevents one here from contracting -sincere friendships is that one can never be sure of reciprocity; -there is so much egotism and duplicity. And so one must either live in -a very sad and wearisome solitude, or resign one's self to many griefs. - - - VERSAILLES, 1705. - -I was never scolded for sleeping in church, and so I have acquired a -habit of it which I cannot get rid of. In the mornings I do not go to -sleep; but in the evenings, after dinner, it is impossible for me to -keep awake. I never sleep at the theatre, but I do, very often, at the -opera. I believe the devil cares very little whether I sleep or not in -church; sleep is not a sin, but the result of human weakness. I see -you are too devout to go to the theatre on Sunday; but I think that -visiting is more dangerous than the theatre; for it is difficult in a -visit not to say harm of your neighbour, which is a much worse sin -than seeing a comedy. I should never approve of going to the theatre -instead of going to church; but after having fulfilled one's duties to -God, I think the theatre is less dangerous for a scrupulous conscience -than conversation. - -Many Frenchwomen, especially those who have been coquettish and -debauched, as soon as they grow old and can no longer have lovers, -make themselves devout--or, at least, they say they are. Usually such -women are very dangerous; they are envious and cannot endure others. -But I must stop, my dear Louise; I am sweating in a terrible way. -The heat is extraordinary; it is two months since a drop of rain has -fallen, and the leaves are frying on the trees. - -I know very well what it is to be exposed in hunting to a burning sun; -many a time I have stayed with the hounds from early morning till five -in the evening, and in summer till nine at night. I come in red as -a lobster, with my face all burned; that is why my skin is so rough -and brown. No one pays any attention here to the dust; I have seen -in travelling such clouds of it that we could not see each other in -the coach, and yet the king never ordered the horsemen to keep back. -The good night air does no one any harm; at Marly I often walk out by -moonlight. - - - VERSAILLES, 1706. - -Amelie [another sister, Comtesse Palatine] writes me that she has -answered the king of Prussia, and makes many jokes about it. I would -reply to her in the same tone, but since the day before yesterday I -have lost all desire to laugh and joke. We received news that, the -orders of my son [with the army of Italy] not having been followed, -the lines before Turin have been forced; my son has two severe wounds: -one in the thigh, but a flesh wound only; the other through the right -arm, without the bone being broken. The surgeons assure us there is -no danger to life; God grant it! For two days I have done nothing but -weep; they tell me he is not in danger, but his sufferings grieve me; -my eyes are so swollen and red I cannot see out of them. - -The siege of Turin and the catastrophe that has ended it, almost -costing me the life of my son, makes me sigh more than ever for peace. -I have been so harassed for the last three days that I think I should -have lost my mind if the anxiety had lasted longer. I have constantly -said that they ought to make those two kings of Spain [she means -the claimants of the throne, Philippe V. and the Archduke Charles] -wrestle together, and whichever had the strongest wrist should win; -such a singular combat to settle the fate of a kingdom would be more -Christian than to shed the blood of so many men. - -We have here a species of pietists who are what they call quietists; -but they are much better than the pietists of Germany; they are not -so debauched. The King of Siam, when our king wanted to convert him -to Christianity, replied that he thought people could be saved in all -religions, and that God, who had willed that the leaves of the trees -should be of different colored greens, wished to be worshipped in -diverse manners; therefore the King of France ought to continue to -serve God in the way to which he was accustomed; while, for himself, -he should adore God in his way, and if God wished him to change He -would inspire him with the will to do so. I think that king was not -far wrong. I believe that a long time will elapse before the last -judgment; we have not yet seen Antichrist. - -I thank you for the medals you have sent me; but I should like to -receive those that are made against France. I already have the most -insulting,--those that were struck in the reign of King William. The -king and the ministers have them, therefore you need not hesitate to -send them to me on the first occasion.[5] - -I have received your letters from Heidelberg and Frankfort, and I -answered them; but my letters to you, dear Louise, are all in the -packet to my aunt which has been detained so long that we are nearly -crazy about it. But that is what the all-powerful dame and the -ministers succeed in--far better than they do in governing the kingdom. - - - VERSAILLES, 1709. - -Never in my life did I know so gloomy a period. The people are dying -of cold like flies. The mills are stopped, and that has forced many to -die of hunger. Yesterday they told me a sorrowful story about a woman -who stole a loaf of bread from a baker's shop in Paris. The baker -wanted to arrest her; she said, weeping, "If you knew my misery you -would not take the loaf away from me; I have three little children all -naked; they ask me for bread; I cannot bear it, and that is why I have -stolen the loaf." The commissary before whom they took the woman told -her to take him where she lived; he went there, and found the three -little children sitting in a corner under a heap of rags, trembling -with cold as if they had the ague. "Where is your father?" he asked -the eldest. The child answered, "Behind the door." The commissary -looked to see why the father was hiding behind the door, and recoiled -with horror--the man had hung himself in despair. Such things are -happening daily. - -I am very much deserted here, for every one, young and old, runs after -favour. The Maintenon cannot endure me, and the Duchesse de Bourgogne -likes only what that lady likes. I have done my best to conciliate -that all-powerful person, but I cannot succeed in doing so. So I am -excluded from everything, and I never see the king except at supper. -I can only act according to the will of others. I was less bound when -Monsieur was living. I dare not sleep away from Versailles without the -king's permission. It is not wrong, therefore, that I should wish to -be with you in our dear Palatinate; but God does not will that here -below we should be fully satisfied. You and Amelie are free, but your -health is bad; I am lonely, but my health, thank God, is perfect. - -You are mistaken if you think that no lamentations are heard here; -night and day we hear of nothing else; the famine is so great that -children have eaten each other. The king is so determined to continue -the war that yesterday he gave up his gold service and now uses -porcelain; he has sent every gold thing he has to the mint to be -turned into coin. - -All that one sees and hears is dreadful; we are living in a very fatal -epoch. If one leaves the house one is followed by a crowd of poor -creatures who cry famine; all payments are made in notes; there is no -coin anywhere; all one's contentment is destroyed till better days -appear. - -The old lady who is here in such great favour hates me; I have done my -best to obtain her good will, but I cannot succeed; she has vowed to -me and to my son an implacable hatred. One must do what is reasonable -and walk a straight path: God will see to it all. - -But that all-powerful lady has always been against me. In the days of -Monsieur his favourites feared that I should tell the king how they -pillaged Monsieur, and how they troubled me with their profligate -lives, and so they wished to get that lady on their side; and to -do so, they told her they knew her life, and that if she was not -for them, they would tell all to the king.[6] (I knew from the lady -herself that a union existed between them, but she did not tell me its -cause, which I learned from a friend of the Chevalier de Lorraine.) -She has persecuted me all her life, and she does not trust a hair of -my head because she thinks me as vindictive as she is herself--which -I am not--and so she tries to keep me away from the king. There is -another reason besides: the affection that she has for the Duchesse -de Bourgogne. As she knows very well that the king, whom I love and -respect much, has no antipathy to me, and that my natural humour -does not displease him, she is afraid that he might prefer a woman -of my age to so young a princess as the Duchesse de Bourgogne; and -that is one reason why she wants to keep me away from the king--which -she takes every possible means to do, so that there is no chance of -changing matters. - - - MARLY, 1709. - -I wish you could be with us here, just to see how beautiful the -gardens are; but one ought to be able to walk about them with kind -and agreeable people, and not with persons who hate and despise one -another mutually,--sentiments that are met with here more frequently -than those of friendship. Last Wednesday I went to Paris; every -one was in alarm about the bread-famine. As I was going to the -Palais-Royal, the people called out to me: "There is a riot; forty -persons are killed already." An hour later the Marechal de Boufflers -and the Duc de Grammont had appeased it all; we went tranquilly to the -opera and returned to Versailles on Saturday. - - - VERSAILLES, June, 1710. - -I have to inform you of the marriage of my grand-daughter -[Marie-Louise-Elisabeth] to the Duc de Berry. Monday, the king came -to my room at Marly and announced to me that he should declare it -publicly the next day. I had been told of it the night before, with an -express injunction not to breathe it to a living soul. Tuesday I went -to Saint-Cloud to congratulate the princess; Wednesday she came to -Marly; her mother and I presented her to the king, who kissed her and -presented her to her future husband. She will be fifteen in August, -and she is already two inches taller than I. The dispensations from -Rome have been sent for, and as soon as they arrive the marriage will -take place. I own it causes me a most sincere joy. - - - VERSAILLES, July, 1710. - -This afternoon at five o'clock the contract will be signed in the -king's cabinet, and the marriage will take place on the 11th, in -the morning, without any pomp; but at night there is to be a grand -reception and supper, with the king, of all the royal family. It is a -very queer history how this marriage was brought about; but it cannot -be written _by post_; it is to hatred rather than attachment that we -owe it; but, at any rate, this marriage is better assorted than that -of the Landgrave of Homburg, for the husband is nine years older than -the wife, which is much better than when the wife is older than the -husband. - - - MARLY, April, 1711. - -We have just met with a great misfortune. Monsieur le dauphin -[Monseigneur] died on Friday, at eleven o'clock in the evening, just -as they thought him out of danger. He first had a putrid fever, -which changed into small-pox, to which he succumbed. The king spent -the night with him, but forbade us to go there. I went to see -Monseigneur's children and found them in a state that would have -melted the heart of stones.[7] The king is extremely affected, but he -shows a firmness and a submission to the will of God which I cannot -express. He speaks to every one, and gives orders with resignation. -What consoles him is that Monseigneur's confessor assures him that -his conscience was in a very satisfactory state; he had taken the -communion at Easter and he died in very religious sentiments. The king -expresses himself in such a Christian way that it goes to my heart, -and I cried all day long yesterday. - - - VERSAILLES, May, 1711. - -I am unworthy to hear good sermons, for I cannot help sleeping; the -tones of the preachers' voices send me off at once. We are here in the -greatest grief. I have told you already how poor Monsieur le dauphin -died unexpectedly. His illness was dreadful. The Duchesse de Villeroy -only spoke to her husband, who had been in the dauphin's room at -Meudon, and she was infected and died of it. - -The king is a good Christian, but very ignorant in matters of -religion. He has never in his life read the Bible; he believes all the -priests and the canting bigots tell him; it is therefore no wonder -he goes astray. They tell him he must act in such and such a way; he -knows no better, and thinks he will be damned if he listens to other -advice than that of his regular counsellors. - -The dauphin was not without intelligence; he was quick to seize on -all absurdities, his own as well as those of others. He could relate -things very amusingly when he chose, but his laziness was such that -it made him neglect everything. He would much have preferred an -indolent life to the possession of all empires and kingdoms. In his -life he never opposed the king's wishes, and he was as submissive as -anybody to the Maintenon. Those who assert that he would have retired -from Court had the king announced his marriage to the _guenipe_ did -not know him; he had himself a villanous _guenipe_ for mistress, whom -it was thought he had married secretly; her name was Mlle. Choin; -she is still in Paris. What prevented the old Maintenon from being -declared queen were the good reasons given against it to the king -by the Archbishop of Cambrai, M. de Fenelon; and that is why she -persecuted that good and respectable prelate till his death. - - - VERSAILLES, June, 1712. - -I thank you for the share you take in my grief on account of the death -of the great personages whom we have lost,[8] and also on account of -the frightful calumnies that are being spread about against my son, -who is innocent. The fabricators of those lies are confounded, and now -ask pardon: but was it not horrible to invent such tales? - -I cannot endure either tea, coffee, or chocolate; what would give me -pleasure is good beer-soup; but it cannot be procured here; beer in -France is worthless. - -I hoped that, the king having taken medicine yesterday, H. M. would -not hunt to-day, and that I should thus have time to write you a -reasonable letter; but the demon of contretemps, as they say here, has -come and put himself against it. We hunted this morning, and I did not -get back to dinner till mid-day; I have answered my aunt and written -her fourteen sheets, so now I have but little time left before supper. - -Happily for me I no longer like cards, for I am not rich enough to -risk my whole fortune as other people do, and I have no taste for -little stakes. Though I do not play, time does not seem long to me -when I am alone in my cabinet. I have quite a fine collection of gold -coins and medals; my aunt has given me others in silver and bronze; -I have two or three hundred engraved antique stones; also many brass -pieces which I like equally; I read with pleasure, and therefore I am -never bored, be the weather good or bad; I have always something to -do, and I write a great deal. When, in one day, I have written twenty -sheets to H. H. the Princess of Wales, ten or twelve to my daughter, -twenty in French to the Queen of Sicily [Anne-Marie, Monsieur's -daughter by Henrietta of England] I am so tired that I cannot put one -foot before the other. - - - MARLY, May, 1714. - -We have lost the poor Duc de Berry, who was only twenty-seven years -old, and was stout and so healthy he ought to have lived a hundred -years. He shortened his life by his own imprudences--but I don't want -to talk of such sad matters; it makes me sick at heart and does no -good. - -It is a good thing for me that he had ceased for several years to -love me, otherwise I could not be comforted for his loss. I own that -at first, and even for some days afterwards, I was greatly moved; but -having reflected that if I had died he would only have laughed, I -consoled myself promptly. - - - July, 1714. - -I cannot express the grief into which I am plunged by the death of my -aunt [Sophia, Electress of Hanover, mother of George I. of England, -who had brought Madame up, being the sister of her father]; and I -have, besides, the misery of being forced to suppress my sorrow, -because the king cannot endure to see sad faces round him; I am -obliged therefore to hunt as usual. - - - - - II. - - LETTERS OF 1714-1716. - - - FONTAINEBLEAU, 1714. - -We are here since yesterday; having slept at the house of the Duc -d'Antin, called Petit-Bourg, a charming residence; the gardens, -especially, are magnificent. I did not come with the king, because -two days before leaving Versailles I caught a bad cold in my head -accompanied by a terrible cough, and I feared to disgust the king and -make the young people laugh by spitting and blowing my nose; so I came -in my own carriage with my ladies and dogs. Yesterday they hunted, but -I could not go; it used to be great pain to me to lose a hunt, but now -I do not care. - -[Illustration: A Hunt at Fontainebleau] - -You think my life is spent in pleasure-parties and amusements; to -undeceive you I will tell you just how my existence is regulated. -Usually I get up at nine o'clock; I go where you can guess; next, -I say my prayers and read three chapters in the Bible, one in the -Old Testament, one in the New, and a psalm; then I dress myself and -receive the visits of many of the Court people; at eleven I return to -my cabinet, where I read and write. At twelve I go to church; after -which I dine alone, which amuses me very little, for I think there is -nothing so tiresome as to be alone at table, surrounded by servants -who look at everything you put in your mouth; and besides, though I -have been here forty-three years, I have not yet accustomed myself -to the detestable cooking of this country. After my dinner, which is -usually over by a quarter to two, I return to my cabinet and rest -half an hour, and then I read and write till it is time for the king's -supper; sometimes my ladies play _ombre_ or _brelan_ beside my table. -Madame d'Orleans or the Duchesse de Berry, or sometimes my son, comes -to see me between half-past nine and ten. At a quarter to eleven we -take our places at table and wait for the king, who sometimes does not -come till half-past eleven; we sup without saying a word; then we pass -into the king's room, where we stay about the length of a Pater; the -king makes a bow and retires into his cabinet; we follow him,--though -_I_ have only done so since the death of the last dauphine; the king -talks with us; at half-past twelve he says good-night, and all retire -to their own apartments; I go to bed; Mme. la Duchesse plays cards, -the game lasting all night till the next day. When there is comedy I -go to it at seven o'clock, and thence to the king's supper; when there -is hunting it is always at one o'clock; then I get up at eight and go -to church at eleven. - -I have seen Lord Peterborough twice; he said the oddest things; he has -got a mind like the devil, but a very strange head, and he talks in a -singular way. He said, in speaking of the two kings of Spain, "We are -great fools to let ourselves be killed for two such boobies." - -I am really vexed that that old and odious Duchesse de Zell should -still be living, whereas our dear electress is dead already. - -You probably have heard of the taking of Barcelona. I approve of the -people being faithful to a master so long as he shows himself worthy -of their affection; but when he abandons them it would be better not -to shed so much blood, and to submit peaceably. But those cursed monks -are afraid they cannot live as they choose and be respected as much as -they have been under a king of France, and so they preached up and -down the streets that Barcelona must not be surrendered. If my advice -were followed they would put those rascals in the galleys, instead of -the poor Reformers who are languishing there. - - - October, 1714. - -This is, unhappily, the last letter that I shall write you from my -dear Fontainebleau; we leave Wednesday, and on Monday our last hunt -will take place in the beautiful forest. I feel that the fine air and -exercise do me much good; they disperse and drive away sad thoughts, -and nothing is so counter to my health as sadness. Last Thursday we -hunted a stag that was rather malicious; but one gentleman slipped -round a rock behind him and wounded him in the shoulder, so that not -being able to butt with his head he was no longer dangerous. Behind -my caleche was another carriage in which were three priests,--the -Archbishop of Lyons and two abbes; fearing to be attacked by the stag -two of them jumped out and flung themselves flat on their stomachs on -the ground. I am sorry I did not see that scene, which would have made -me laugh, for we old hunters are not so afraid of a stag. - -As for what concerns our king in England [George I.] I find it hard -to rejoice in his elevation, for I would not trust the English with a -hair of my head. I have seen recently what the fine talk of my Lord -Peterborough is worth. I wish that our elector, instead of becoming -King of England, had been made Roman Emperor, and that the King of -England who is here were in possession of the kingdom to which he has -a right. I fear that those English, who are so inconstant, will do -something before long which will not be to our liking. No one ever -became king in a more brilliant manner than King James, being crowned -amid cries of joy from the whole nation; yet his people persecuted him -so pitilessly that he could scarcely find a spot in which to rest -after countless sufferings. If one could only trust the English I -should say that it was well for the parliament to be over King George; -but when one reads about the revolutions of the English one sees -what eternal hatred they feel to kings, and also their inconstancy. -The English cannot endure each other; we saw that at the Court of -Saint-Germain; they lived there like cats and dogs. I never heard of -that philosopher Spinoza; was he a Spaniard? the name sounds Spanish. - -King George sent me word by M. Martini that as soon as he reached -England he should write to me and keep up a correspondence. Yesterday -M. Prior brought me a letter from the king, but it was written by a -secretary and not by his own hand. I should not have expected that -after the compliment by M. Martini; but I ought not to feel astonished -when I think what that king has always been to me--just the reverse of -his mother. Whatever happens, I shall ever remember that he is the son -of my aunt, and I shall wish him all sorts of prosperity, as I have -to-day written to him. The Princess of Wales grieves me; I esteem her -sincerely, for I find the best sentiments in her--a rare thing at the -present day. - - - VERSAILLES, 1715. - -Yesterday great news arrived about the Princesse des Ursins,--she who -has so long governed Spain, and who had gone to meet the new queen, -whose _camarera-mayor_ she expected to be. Her pride has ruined her; -she had written letters against the young queen, to whom they were -shown. When she went to meet the queen she would only go half-way down -the staircase; then she criticised her dress, and blamed her for being -so long upon the road, and said that if she had been in the king's -place she might have sent her back.[9] Thereupon the queen ordered an -officer of the body-guard to take that crazy woman out of her presence -and arrest her, and at the same time she sent a courier to the king, -making great complaints of the lady. The king answered that she could -do what she liked in the matter. So at eleven o'clock at night the -princess was put into a carriage with a single maid, lacqueys, and -guards, and orders were given to take her to France, which was done. - -I cannot pity her, for she has always persecuted my son in a horrible -manner; she persuaded the king and queen (the one that is dead) that -my son wanted to dethrone them and was conspiring against their lives; -which is so false that, do what she could, she was unable to justify -her accusations, no matter how slightly, in the eyes of the world. For -this reason I do not afflict myself at what has happened to her, and -that is natural. I am uneasy lest that malignant devil should come -here, for she would not fail to fling her poison on my son and on me, -from which may God preserve us! I will tell you later whatever happens -in regard to that old woman. - -We have just received the sad news of the death of the Archbishop of -Cambrai [Fenelon]. He is much regretted. He was a great friend to my -son. Also the good Marechal de Chamilly, who was a very brave and -worthy man, died two days ago [The Marquis de Chamilly; to him were -addressed the famous "Portuguese Letters"]. - -There is nothing new here. Everybody is talking of the Persian -ambassador who made his entry yesterday, February 6, into Paris. He -is the oddest-looking being that was ever seen. He has brought a -soothsayer with him, whom he consults on all occasions to know if -days and hours are lucky or unlucky. If it is proposed to him to do -anything and the day does not prove to be a lucky one, he flies into a -fury, grinds his teeth, draws his sabre and his dagger, and wants to -exterminate everybody. But I am called to go to church and I cannot -tell you more just now. - - - April, 1715. - -To-day I am, as they say in our dear Palatinate, as cross as a -bed-bug; and I will give you one specimen. The king, wishing to reward -the Princesse des Ursins, who has behaved so horribly to my son, -trying to make him out a poisoner, has given her a pension of 40,000 -francs. There are two other things that have put me out of temper, -which are not worth more than that. Such injustices disgust one with -life; but we must hold our tongue and never say what we think. - -After dinner my grandson, the Duc de Chartres, came to see me, and -I gave him an entertainment suited to his years: it was a triumphal -car drawn by a big cat, in which was a little bitch named Andrienne; -a pigeon served as coachman, two others were the pages, and a dog -was the footman and sat behind. His name is Picard; and when the -lady got out of the carriage Picard let down the steps. The cat is -named Castille. Picard also allows himself to be saddled; we put a -doll on his back and he does all that a circus horse would do. I have -also a bitch, whom I call Badine, who knows the cards and will bring -whichever I tell her--but enough of such nonsense. - -England certainly owes much to the Duchess of Portsmouth. She is the -best woman of that class that I ever saw in my life; she is extremely -polite and is very agreeable company. In the days of Monsieur we often -had her at Saint-Cloud; so I know her very well. - -You cannot be surprised, my dear Louise, if I often have reason to be -sad; for you must have read the long letter I sent to my aunt, our -dear electress, by the hands of M. de Wersebe. The rancour that the -_vilaine_ has against me will end only with her life; all that she can -imagine to do me harm and grieve me she never omits. She is more angry -with me now than ever because I would not see her great friend whom -the Queen of Spain dismissed. My son had begged me not to see her, -because she has a furious enmity against him and tried to make him -out a poisoner. He has not been contented with proving his innocence; -he has insisted that all the documents of the inquiry should be taken -to Parliament and preserved there. It is therefore very natural that -I should refuse to see such a woman; but the _vilaine_ is angry--for -like meets like, as the devil said to the coal-heaver. So I must take -patience, and not look as if I resented the wrongs done to us. - -This morning, as I was washing my hands, my son came into my room and -made me a very fine present. He gave me seventeen antique gold coins, -as fresh as if they had just come out of the mint. They were found -near Modena, as you may have read in the Holland Gazette; he had them -secretly carried to Rome. This attention on his part has given me the -greatest pleasure,--not so much for the value of the present as for -the attention. - -As soon as I return to Versailles I will have a copy made of my -portrait by Rigaud, who has seized my likeness in a wonderful manner; -you will then see, my dear Louise, how old I have grown. - - - VERSAILLES, August 15th, 1715. - -Our king is not well, and that worries me to the point of being half -ill myself; I have lost both sleep and appetite. God grant I be -mistaken, for if what I fear should happen it would be the greatest -misfortune I could meet with. Were I to explain to you all that, you -would see; it is so abominable that I cannot think of it without -becoming goose-flesh. Say nothing to any one in England of what I have -now said to you, but I am very anxious about it. - -Mme. de Maintenon has not been ill; she is fresh and in good health; -would to God that our king were as well, and then I should be less -troubled than I am. - - - August 27th. - -MY DEAR LOUISE,--I am so troubled that I do not know any longer what -I do or what I say; and yet I must answer your kind letter as best -I can. I must first tell you we had yesterday the saddest and most -touching scene that can be imagined. The king, after preparing himself -for death, after having received the sacraments, had the dauphin -brought to him, gave him his benediction, and talked to him. He sent -for me next, also for the Duchesse de Berry and all his daughters and -grandchildren. He bade me farewell in words so tender that I wonder I -did not fall down senseless. He assured me that he had always loved -me and more than I knew, and that he regretted to have sometimes -caused me grief. He asked me to remember him sometimes, adding that -he thought I should do so willingly, for he was certain I had always -loved him. He said also that he gave me his blessing and offered -prayers for the happiness of my whole life. I threw myself on my knees -and, taking his hand, I kissed it. He embraced me and then he spoke to -the others. He told them that he urged harmony among them. I thought -he said that to me, and I answered that for that object as for all -else I would obey him as long as I lived. He smiled and said: "It is -not for you that I said that; I know you do not need such urging; I -said it for the other princesses." - -You can believe in what a state all this has put me. The king has -shown a firmness beyond all expression; he gave his orders as if about -to start on a journey. He said farewell to all his servants, and -recommended them to my son, and made him regent, with a tenderness -that penetrated the soul through and through. I think I shall be the -next person in the royal family to follow the king if he dies; in the -first place, on account of my advanced age, and next because as soon -as the king is dead they are going to take the young king to Vincennes -and we shall all go to Paris, where the air is so very bad for me. -I shall have to stay there in mourning, deprived of fresh air and -exercise, and, according to all appearance, I shall fall ill. It is -not true that Mme. de Maintenon is dead. She is in perfect health in -the king's chamber, which she never leaves either day or night. - -If the king dies, and there is no means of doubting it, it will be -to me a misfortune of which you can form no just idea; and that -because of certain reasons which must not be written down. I see -nothing before me but misery and wretchedness. Residence in Paris is -intolerable to me. - - - September 6th. - -It is long since I have written to you, but it was impossible I should -do so. The king died Sunday last, at nine o'clock in the morning. You -can believe that I have had many visits to make and receive, and that -I have received and written many letters. I am extremely troubled -both by the loss of the king and by the fact that I must go and live -in that cursed Paris. If I spend a year there I shall be horribly -ill; for that reason I want to quit it as soon as I can and go to -Saint-Cloud. All this worries me much, but complaining does no good. -I am very frank and very natural, and I say out all that I have in my -heart. I must tell you that it is a great consolation to me to see -the whole people, the troops and parliament rallying to my son and -publicly proclaiming him regent. His enemies, who plotted round the -death-bed of the king, are now disconcerted, and their cabal has lost -ground. But my son takes these matters so much to heart that he has no -rest either day or night; I fear he may fall ill, and many sad ideas -come into my head, but I must not tell them. - -My son has pronounced a speech in Parliament and they tell me he did -not speak badly. The young king is very delicate; the ministers who -governed under the late king keep their places, and as there is no -doubt that they are quite as curious as they ever were, letters will -continue to be opened. It is quite impossible that I should keep my -health in Paris, for what preserved it was fresh air and exercise, -hunting, and walking. But I ought to learn to resign myself to the -will of God; the frightful wickedness and falseness of this world -disgust me with life; I cannot hope to make the people love me--I am -called to sit down to table, so I cannot read over my letter; excuse -its faults. - - - PARIS, September 10th, 1715. - -Here we are in this sad town. Last night I spent in weeping, and have -given myself a bad headache. My son has given me a new apartment which -is, beyond comparison, much superior to the old one; but I am always -uncomfortable here. This morning I began to write, but could only -accomplish a few lines, I have such a fearful crowd of people about -me, and my head aches so that I know not what I write or what I do. -Yesterday they took the late king to Saint-Denis. The royal household -is dispersed; the young king was taken yesterday to Vincennes; Mme. de -Berry went to Saint-Cloud; my son's wife and I came here; and my son -came too, after accompanying the king to Vincennes; I don't know where -the others have gone. - -I am not surprised, my dear Louise, that the king's death touched your -heart; but what I wrote you was nothing to what we saw and heard. -The king, of himself, was kind and just. But the old woman ruled him -so completely that he did nothing except by her will and that of the -ministers; he had no confidence in any but her and his confessor; and -as the good king was very little educated, the Jesuits and the old -woman on one side, and the ministers on the other, made him, between -them, do exactly as they pleased,--the ministers being, for the most -part, creatures of the old _vilaine_. So I can say with truth that all -the evil that was done was not the king's own act; he was misled and -imposed upon. - -Yesterday they took the young king to parliament for his first _lit de -justice_. The regency of my son was enregistered; so now it is a sure -and certain thing. - -I know that my son wants me to find pleasure in living here; but it -is not in his power to make it so. I wish I could have a fever; for I -have promised not to leave Paris unless I am ill, and headaches, which -I am sure to have as long as I am here, will not count; but as soon as -I have a fever I can return to my dear Saint-Cloud. My son has many -other things to do than to think of my pleasures and conveniences. -He greatly needs that we should pray to God for him; he seems to me -resolved to follow the king's last orders and live in amity with his -relations. I think that anything he directs himself will go well; but -many things must, necessarily, escape his direction. To show that he -does not wish to govern without other law than his own caprice, he -has already created various councils,--one for civil affairs, one for -ecclesiastical matters; there is also a council for foreign affairs, -and for war. He can do nothing but what has already been decided -upon in those councils; it is difficult to believe that the council -on ecclesiastical matters, which is composed of priests, will be -favourable to the Reformers. I am quite determined not to meddle in -anything. France has too long, to its sorrow, been governed by women; -I will not, so far as concerns me, give a handle to any one to lay -that blame on my son; and I hope that my example may open his eyes, -and that he will not allow himself to be ruled by any woman. - -Saint-Cloud is to me a spot of enchantment; and with good reason, for -there is not in the world a more delightful residence. But if I had -gone there, as I wished, all Paris would have detested me, and out -of consideration for my son, I was bound to abstain from going. Do -not think, dear Louise, that the king's death has rendered me, as I -desired, freer in my actions; we are forced to live according to the -customs of the country, and are in no wise masters of our own conduct. -In my situation, one is truly the victim of greatness, and one must -be resigned to do that for which we have no inclination. Do not be -grateful to me for writing to you in the midst of my troubles; nothing -soothes the heart so much as to tell our griefs to those we love, who -give to our afflictions a real sympathy. - -It is true that everybody thought the king dead when Mme. de -Maintenon left him; but he had only lost consciousness for a time, -and afterwards recovered it. I do not want to say anything more about -these sad matters, which affect me cruelly. The king showed the -greatest firmness up to his last moment. He said to Mme. de Maintenon, -smiling: "I have always heard it said that it was difficult to die; I -assure you that I find it very easy." He remained twenty-four hours -without speaking to any one; but during that time he prayed and -repeated constantly: "My God, have pity upon me; Lord, I am waiting to -appear before you; why do you not take me, my God?" He then repeated -with much fervour the Lord's prayer and the Creed, and he died -recommending his soul to God. - - - September 17th, 1715. - -Parliament has recognized my son's rights to the regency, rights which -his birth bestowed upon him indisputably. The king had told him he had -made a will in which he would find nothing to complain of; and yet -that will is found to be wholly in favour of the Duc du Maine; it is -not therefore difficult to divine who dictated it--but do not let us -talk of it. - -My son has too often heard me speak of you not to know you and -appreciate you, and he bids me offer you his affectionate compliments. -The duties with which he is charged are far from easy; he finds -everything left in a very miserable state; time is necessary to -repair the situation; nothing presents itself that is not care and -trouble, and for my son, as for me, the future does not appear under -flattering colours. More than forty placards attacking him have been -posted in Paris, and the dukes and peers are caballing against him in -Parliament; but my son is so beloved by the people and the troops that -his enemies are having their trouble for their pains, and all they get -is the shame of it. I admit, however, that I am very uneasy in seeing -him the target of so much animosity. - -Ah! my dear Louise, you do not know this country. They laud my son to -the skies, but only for the purpose, each man for himself, of getting -some profit from it; fifty persons want the same office, and as it -can only be given to one, forty-nine malcontents are made, who become -rabid enemies. My son works so hard from six in the morning till -midnight that I fear his health will suffer. - - - October, 1715. - -I have been to Saint-Cloud while the Duchesse de Berry came here. -Between ourselves, I wish to have nothing to do with her; we do not -sympathize. I live politely with her, as I would with a stranger, but -I do not see her often, and I will not concern myself with anything -that she does, or that her mother and her sisters do; I busy myself -about my own affairs. The Court is not what it is in Germany, and no -longer what it was in the days of Monsieur, when we dined together, -and all of us met every evening in the state salons. In these days we -live apart; my son takes his meals alone; I the same; his wife the -same; she is so lazy she is never able to resolve at a given moment to -do the slightest thing; she lies on a sofa all day, and Mme. de Berry -follows that example at the Luxembourg; so you see, my dear Louise, -that there cannot be any Court. Ah! you do not know the French; as -long as they hope to obtain what they want they are charming; but out -of fifty aspirants, forty-nine enemies are made, who cabal and play -the devil. I know the Court and State too well to rejoice for a moment -that my son is regent. - -I have kept the word I gave you, and have earnestly entreated for the -poor Reformers who are at the galleys; I have obtained a promise--but -just now _No_ is said to none. I do not know what my son may have said -to Lord Stair about the Reformers, but I can assure you that when I -spoke to him he gave me good hope, saying at the same time that there -were very strong reasons which prevented him from doing the thing -promptly. - -In the days of Cardinal Mazarin they wrote horrible books against -him. He appeared much irritated, and sent for all the copies as if -he intended to burn them up. When he had got them all he sold them -secretly and made ten thousand crowns out of them. Then he laughed and -said: "The French are pretty fellows; as long as I let them sing and -write, they will let me do just as I choose." - -Mme. de Maintenon is at Saint-Cyr, in the institution which she -founded herself. She was never the king's mistress, but something much -higher. She was governess to Mme. de Montespan's children, and from -that she got a footing in salons, but she went much farther. The devil -in hell cannot be worse than she has been; her ambition has flung all -France into wretchedness. La Fontanges was a good girl; I knew her -well; she was one of my maids-of-honour, handsome from head to foot, -but she had no judgment. - -I think that many people will declare themselves against King George, -for the Chevalier de Saint-George has gone to Scotland. They told me -to-night the details of his departure. He was at Commercy with the -Prince de Vaudemont and was hunting a stag. After the hunt they sat at -supper till midnight. On retiring to his chamber he said he was tired, -and told his servants to let him sleep till he called them. Two hours -after noon, as he gave no sign of life, his servants were frightened; -entering his apartment and not finding him in his bed, they ran in -terror with the news to the Prince de Vaudemont. The latter behaved as -if he knew nothing, and said that a search must be made immediately. -At the end of an hour the prince ordered all the portcullises -raised, so that no one was able to leave the chateau for three days. -During this time the chevalier reached Bretagne, and jumped into a -fishing-boat which took him out to a Scotch vessel in which there were -several lords, with whom he went to Scotland. If to-morrow I hear -anything new about this, and do not die in the course of the night, I -will tell you more. - -No one knows what will be the result of the affair, but I am pained -for both rivals. King George is the son of my dear aunt, the -electress, which makes him as dear to me as if he were my own child. -On the other hand the Pretender is also my relation; he is the best -man in the world; on all occasions he and the queen, his mother, have -shown me the greatest friendship. I cannot wish harm to either the one -or the other. - -I ought to tell you that it would be sovereignly unjust on the part -of Lord Stair to accuse my son of conniving in the flight of the -Chevalier. How could he know what happened at Commercy, or guess that -the Pretender was going incognito to Bretagne? My son did not know -it for a week; when he heard it the affair was over. The Chevalier -de Saint-George is the best and most polite man in the world. He -asked Lord Douglas: "What can I do to win the sympathy of my people?" -Douglas answered: "Embark, take a dozen Jesuits with you, and as soon -as you arrive, hang them publicly; nothing will please the people like -that." - -M. Leibnitz, to whom I sometimes write, assures me that I do not write -German badly; this has given me great pleasure, for I should not like -to forget my mother tongue. - -The third daughter of Mme. d'Orleans, Louise-Adelaide, is well -brought up and is not ugly. She firmly persists in being a nun; but I -think she has no vocation for it. I do my best to turn her from the -notion; but she has always had this folly in her head. She has very -pretty hands and a skin that is naturally white and pink. - -Mme. d'Orleans has had six daughters. The first died when she was -two years old; the second is the Duchesse de Berry; the third is -seventeen, they call her Mlle. de Chartres, and it is she who wants to -be a nun; she is the prettiest of them all both in face and figure; -the fourth is Charlotte-Aglae, Mlle. de Valois; she will be fifteen -in October. Then comes the Duc de Chartres, who is twelve in August. -The fifth girl, Louise-Elisabeth, Mlle. de Montpensier, who is in a -convent at Beauvais, was six on the eleventh of this month;[10] and -finally Mlle. de Beaujolais, who is only a year old; Mme. d'Orleans is -again pregnant. No one ever thought of marrying Mlle. de Chartres to -the Chevalier de Saint-George; it is true that it was rumoured about, -but the persons whom it concerned never thought of it. - -Mme. d'Orleans is not of my opinion as regards her daughters; she -would like to have them all nuns. She is not stupid enough to fancy -that that would take them to heaven; but she desires it from pure -laziness; for she is the laziest woman in the world, and she is -afraid, if she has them near her, of the trouble of bringing them up. -So she does not trouble herself about them; she lets them quarrel -and do what they like. All that is without my approbation; and they -must get out of it as they can. I am convinced that Mme. d'Orleans' -ailments and weaknesses come from the fact that she is always in bed -or on a sofa; she eats and drinks lying down. It is pure indolence in -her. That is why we cannot take our meals together. She has not spoken -to me since the death of the king. - -Mme. de Berry is red. When she wishes to please she ought to talk, for -she has natural eloquence. She keeps around her those who constantly -deceive her. I say nothing to her now; she has intelligence, but -has been very ill brought up. I no longer consider her as one of my -grandchildren; she goes her way, and I go mine; I do not concern -myself with her, nor she with me. - - - PARIS, 1716. - -There never were two brothers so different as the late king and -Monsieur; and yet they loved each other much. The king was tall -with fair hair, or rather a light-brown; he had a manly air and an -extremely fine face. Monsieur was not disagreeable in appearance, but -he was very small, his hair was black as jet, the eyebrows thick and -brown, with large dark eyes, a very long and rather narrow face, a -big nose, a very small mouth, and shocking teeth; he had the manners -of a woman rather than those of a man; he did not like either horses -or hunting; he cared for nothing but cards, holding a court, good -eating, dancing, and dressing himself; in a word, he took pleasure -in all that women like. The king loved hunting, music, the theatre; -Monsieur liked nothing but great assemblies and masked balls; the -king liked gallantry with women; but I do not believe that in all his -life Monsieur was ever in love. He was so fond of the sound of bells -that he always went to Paris to spend All Saints night expressly to -hear them ring as they do there the livelong night. He laughed about -it himself, but declared that ringing gave him the greatest pleasure. -I never let him go anywhere alone, except by his express orders. -Monsieur was very devout; but he was brave. The soldiers in the army -used to say of him: "He is more afraid of sun and dust than he is of -guns," and that was very true. The Chevalier de Lorraine was a wicked -man, but the rest of his dear friends were no better. Some years -before the late Monsieur's death he begged my forgiveness. - -My son has studied much, he has a good memory, he seizes everything -with facility. He does not resemble either his father or his mother. -Monsieur had a long, narrow face, whereas my son has a square one. His -walk is like that of Monsieur, and he makes the same motions with his -hands. Monsieur had a very small mouth and villanous teeth; my son -has a large mouth and beautiful teeth. He is too prejudiced in favour -of his own nation. Though he sees every day how false and deceitful -his compatriots are, he firmly believes there are no people on earth -to be compared with the French. - -I assure you that everything passed in all honour between my son and -the Queen of Spain. I do not know whether he had the good fortune to -please the queen, but he never was in love with her. He says she has -a good expression, and a fine figure, but that neither her features -nor her manners are to his taste. I certainly cannot deny that he is a -lover of women; but he has his caprices, and everybody does not please -him. The grand style suits him less than the dissipated, loose ways of -the opera-dancers. I often ridicule him for it. - -Our little king is now in the Tuileries in perfect health; he has -never been really ill; he is very lively, and does not keep in one -position for a single instant. To tell you the truth, he is very badly -brought up; they let him do just what he likes for fear of making -him ill. I am convinced that if they corrected him he would be less -quick-tempered; and they do him great harm by letting him follow his -caprices. But everybody wants to gain the good graces of a king, no -matter how young he is. - -Mme. la Duchesse learned from her mother and her aunt [Mmes. de -Montespan and de Thiange] to turn people into ridicule; they never did -anything else; everybody was a butt for their satire under pretext of -amusing the king. The children, who were always there, never knew or -heard aught else. It was a bad school, but not so dangerous as that -of the children's governess; for the latter went seriously to work, -without any intention of amusing, and told the king all sorts of evil -of everybody, under pretence of religion and charity and reforming the -neighbour. In this way the king was given a bad opinion of the whole -Court, and the old woman was able to prevent the king from liking -to be with any others than herself and her creatures--they were the -only perfect beings, exempt from all faults. This was really the more -perilous because _lettres de cachet_ sending persons to prison or -exile, followed on such denunciations,--things which Mme. de Montespan -never procured. When she had well laughed at any one she was satisfied -and went no further. - -Mme. la Duchesse has three charming daughters; one of them, Mlle. -de Clermont, is very beautiful, but I think her sister, the young -Princesse de Conti, is much more agreeable. The mother is not more -beautiful than her daughters, but she has more grace, a better -countenance, and more engaging ways; wit sparkles in her eyes, also -malice. I always say she is like a pretty cat which lets you feel -her claws even while she plays. She laughs at everybody; but is very -amusing, and turns things into ridicule in such a pleasant way that -you can't help laughing. She is very good company,--always gay, and -makes the liveliest sallies; she is very insinuating, and when she -wants to please a person she can take all shapes; in her life she -never was out of temper, and if she is false (as she really is) there -never was any one more agreeable; she knows how to adapt herself to -every one's humour, and you would think she had a genuine sympathy for -those to whom she shows it, but you must not trust her. - - - PARIS, 1716. - -Cardinal de Noailles is certainly a virtuous cardinal of great merit, -which all cardinals are not. We have four here, each different. Three -have this in common, that they are all as false as gibbet-wood, but -in face and temper they are quite different. Cardinal de Polignac is -well-bred; he has capacity; he is insinuating, his voice is soft; -he is too much given to politics and sycophancy, which makes him -commit the faults for which people blame him. Cardinal de Rohan has -a fine face, like his mother [Mme. de Soubise, one of Louis XIV.'s -mistresses], but he has no figure; he is vain as a peacock, full -of whims, intriguing, a slave to the Jesuits; he thinks he governs -everything, but really governs nothing; he believes that he is -without an equal in this world. Cardinal de Bissy is ugly; he has the -face of a clumsy peasant; he is proud, malignant, and false; more -dissimulating than any one imagines; a sickening flatterer, you see -his falseness in his eyes; he has capacity, but uses it only to do -harm. These three cardinals could put the Noailles in a sack and sell -him without his knowing it, as the proverb says; they are all three -far more shrewd than he. Bissy and Tartuffe are as like as two drops -of water; Bissy has just Tartuffe's manners. - -Wolves are going about in bands of eight and ten and attacking -travellers; the extreme severity of the cold is the reason of this; -it is causing great misfortunes. In Paris eight poor washerwomen were -at work on a boat; the ice cut the rope like a razor; the boat was -crushed into bits; one of the women had the presence of mind to jump -from one cake of ice to another, and they had time to throw her a rope -and save her; but all the others perished. The head of one was cut off -by the ice, and the body of another was cut through; that was an awful -thing, and what made it more terrible was that the woman was pregnant, -and when the ice cut her open the head of a child appeared. What can -be imagined more dreadful than that! - - - PARIS, 1716. - -I had completely won my husband during the last three years of his -life; I had brought him round to laugh with me at his weaknesses, and -to take what I said pleasantly without being irritated. He no longer -allowed any one to calumniate and attack me in his presence; he had a -just confidence in me; he always took my part. But previously to that -I had suffered horribly. I was just about to become happy when our -Lord God took away my poor husband, and I saw disappear in one instant -the result of all the cares and pains I had taken for thirty years to -make myself happy. I am subject to attacks of the spleen, and when -anything agitates me my left side swells up as big as a child's head. -I do not like to stay in bed; as soon as I wake I want to be up. - -Three or four years before Monsieur's death I had, to please him, -been reconciled with the Chevalier de Lorraine; after which he did -me no more harm. The chevalier died so poor that his friends had -to pay for his burial. He had, however, an income of three hundred -thousand crowns; but he was a bad manager, and his people robbed him. -As long as they gave him a thousand pistoles for his gambling and -debauchery he let them dissipate and pillage his property as they -chose. La Grancay contrived to get a great deal of money out of him. -He came to a dreadful end. He was sitting with Mme. de Mare, sister -of Mme. de Grancay, and was telling her how he had passed the night -in debauchery, relating the utmost horrors, when he was struck with -apoplexy, lost his speech at once, and never recovered consciousness. - -If I could have given my blood to prevent the marriage of my son -I would have done it; but after the thing was done I consulted -only concord. Monsieur felt much attachment to his daughter-in-law -during the first months, but after he imagined that she looked -with too favourable an eye on the Chevalier de Roye [Marquis de la -Rochefoucauld] he hated her like the devil. To prevent him from -bursting out I was obliged to represent to him daily with all my -strength that he would dishonour himself, and his son too, by making -a scene, which would lead to nothing but unhappiness with the king. -As no one had wished for that marriage less than I, my advice was -not suspicious; it was plain I spoke, not from attachment to my -daughter-in-law, but for the purpose of avoiding scandal and from love -of my son and his family. So long as an outburst could be prevented -the thing was at least doubtful to the eyes of the public; an opposite -behaviour would have given proof that it was true. - -I am now satisfied with Mme. d'Orleans; she shows me great respect, -and I, too, do my best to please her in everything, and I live with -her now as politely as possible. She never could resolve to dine -with the king, her father, therefore she cannot take that pains for -me. She is always lying down when she eats, with a little table and -her favourite, the Duchesse Sforza, beside her. At mid-day my son is -always with her. - - - PARIS, 1716. - -There is nothing surprising in the fact that the dauphin [the Duc de -Bourgogne] was in love with the dauphine. She had much intelligence -and was very agreeable when she chose to be. Her husband was devout -and rather melancholy in temperament, while she was always gay; that -served to animate him and disperse his gloom; and as he had a strong -liking for women (humpbacked persons always have), but was so pious -that he thought he committed a sin by looking at any other woman than -his wife, it is very simple that he was much in love with her. I have -seen him squint to make himself ugly when a lady told him he had -fine eyes; though it was not necessary, for the good soul was ugly -enough without endeavouring to make himself more so. He had a shocking -mouth, a sickly skin, was very short, humpbacked, and deformed. His -wife lived very well with him, but she did not love him; she saw him -as others did; and yet I think she was touched by the passion he had -for her; it is certain that no greater attachment could be than that -of the dauphin for his wife. He had many good qualities; he was very -charitable and helped great numbers of officers, though no one knew -it. At his birth the public rejoicings were universal. The dauphine -could make him believe whatever she liked; he was so in love with -her that whenever she looked favourably at him he went into ecstasy -and was quite beside himself. When the king scolded him he seemed so -distressed that the king was obliged to soften down. The old aunt -[Mme. de Maintenon] would also seem so troubled that the king had -enough to do to tranquillize her. In short, to get peace the king at -last left the old mistress to direct all such domestic matters, and no -longer concerned himself about them. - -Nangis, who commanded the king's regiment, was not displeasing to the -dauphine, but he had more liking for the little La Vrilliere. The -dauphin was fond of Nangis, and thought it was to please him that his -wife talked to Nangis; he was convinced that his favourite had gallant -relations with Mme. de La Vrilliere. - -My son is no longer a young man of twenty; he is forty-two, and -therefore they cannot pardon him in Paris for running after women -like a hare-brained youth when he has all the weighty affairs of the -kingdom on his hands. When the late king took possession of his crown -the kingdom was in a state of prosperity, and he could then very well -divert himself; but to-day it is not the same thing; my son must -work night and day to repair what the king, or rather, his faithless -ministers, ruined. - -I cannot deny that my son has a great inclination for women; he has -now a sultana-queen, named Mme. de Parabere. Her mother, Mme. de la -Vieuville, was lady of the bed-chamber to the Duchesse de Berry, and -that is where he made her acquaintance. She is now a widow, with a -fine figure, tall and well-made; her skin is dark and she does not -paint; she has a pretty mouth, and pretty eyes, but very little mind; -she is a fine bit of flesh. My son has become alarmingly delicate; he -cannot kneel down without dropping over from weakness. When he drinks -too much he does not use strong liquors, only champagne; he does not -care for any other wine. - - - PARIS, 1716. - -Cardinal de Richelieu, in spite of all his talent, used to have fits -of madness; he fancied sometimes he was a horse, and would gallop -round a billiard-table, neighing, and making a great noise for a hour, -and trying to kick his attendants. After that they would put him to -bed and cover him up to induce perspiration, and when he woke up he -had no recollection of what had happened. - -The late king used to say: "I own I am piqued when I see that with -all my authority as king over this country, I have complained in -vain against those tall head-dresses; for not one person has shown -the least desire to please me by lowering them. And yet a stranger -arrives, an English nobody, with a flat cap, and suddenly all the -princesses have gone from one extreme to the other." - -Mme. d'Orleans looks older than she is, for she puts on a great deal -of rouge, and her cheeks and nose are pendent; moreover the small-pox -has left her with a trembling of the head like that of an old woman. -She is so indolent she expects to have larks drop roasted into her -mouth, but as we do not live in a land where things are to be had for -the asking, that is past wishing for. She would like very well to -govern; but she does not understand true dignity, she is too badly -bred for that; she knows how to live as a simple duchess but not as a -grand-daughter of France. - -My son's intentions are always good and upright; if some things happen -that ought not to be, they are certain to be the doing of some one -else. He is too easy and is not sufficiently distrustful; consequently -he is often deceived; for wicked people know his kindness and abuse -it shamefully. It is a fact that my son has enough education to keep -him from ever being bored; he knows music well, and composes, not -badly; he paints very prettily; he understands several languages, and -he likes to read; he is well-informed about chemistry and comprehends -without trouble very difficult sciences. And yet, all that does not -keep him from being bored by everything. I have reason myself to be -satisfied with him. He lives very well with me and gives me no ground -to complain of him. He pays me much attention, and I know few persons -in whom he has more confidence than he has in me. - -In early days they always called me sister-pacificator, because I did -my best to keep the peace between Monsieur and his cousin la Grande -Mademoiselle, and also her sister, the Grand-duchess of Tuscany. They -quarrelled often, and like children, for the merest nonsense. Monsieur -was very jealous of his children; he kept them as much as he could -away from me; he let me have more authority over my daughter and the -Queen of Sicily than over my son; but he could not prevent me from -telling him plain truths. My daughter never in her life did anything -to cause me uneasiness. - -Monsieur did not like hunting. He never could bring himself to mount -a horse--except at the wars. He wrote so badly that he frequently -brought me the letters he had written to get me to read them to him, -saying with a laugh, "You are so accustomed to my writing, madame, do -read that to me, for I don't know what I said." We often laughed over -this with all our hearts. - -The Duc du Maine thought he could have married my daughter, but -certain merchants who were in Mme. de Montespan's apartment overheard -her speaking to Mme. de Maintenon of the marriage,--those ladies -thinking such common persons would not understand them. But the -merchants spoke up and said, "Mesdames, don't try that; it will cost -you your lives if you make that marriage." That prevented the thing; -for Mme. de Montespan was so frightened she went to the king and -begged him not to think of it any longer. - -The King of Denmark, Frederick IV., seems to me rather a fool; he -wants to pass himself off as being in love with my daughter; in -dancing he presses her hand and rolls his eyes up to heaven; he -began a minuet at one end of the hall and ought to have ended it at -the other, but he stopped in the middle to be told what to do. That -distressed me for him; so I rose, took him by the hand, and led him -back to his place; I think without that he would be still in the same -spot. The good soul does not know what is and what is not the thing to -do. - -The Pretender has been well received in Scotland and proclaimed king; -but I cannot tell you more, for we have very little news from England. -The Queen of England is so happy in hearing of her son's safe arrival -and good reception. The poor woman is not accustomed to rejoice; her -satisfaction has been so great that a fever which she had has passed -off. I know from a good source that the pope and the King of Spain -furnished the money for the Pretender. The pope gave thirty thousand -crowns, and the king three hundred thousand; as for my son, he did not -give a penny. - -Religion used to be very reasonable in France before the old _guenipe_ -reigned here; but she ruined everything and introduced all sorts of -silly devotions,--rosaries and such-like. If any persons wanted to -reason upon that matter she and the confessor sent them to prison or -exiled them. Those two caused all the persecutions that were levelled -in France against the poor Reformers and Lutherans. That Jesuit with -the long ears, Pere La Chaise, began the work in union with the old -_guenipe_, and Pere Tellier finished it; it was thus that France has -been utterly ruined. - -The old woman was implacable, and when she had once taken a dislike to -any one it was for life, and that person became the object of a secret -persecution that never ceased. I experienced this; she laid many -traps for me, which I escaped by the help of God. She was dreadfully -weary of her old husband, who was always in her room. Some persons -assert that she poisoned Mansard; they say she discovered that Mansard -intended that very day to show certain papers to the king which -would prove how she had made money from the post without the king's -knowledge. Never in his life did the king hear of this adventure, nor -of that of Louvois, because no one was inclined to be poisoned--that -kept all tongues respectful. - -Long before his death the king was entirely converted and no longer -ran after women; when he was young the women ran after him; but -he renounced all that sort of life when he imagined that he became -devout. The real truth was that the old witch watched him so closely -he dared not look at a woman; she disgusted him with society, to have -him and govern him alone, and this under pretence of taking care of -his soul. She controlled him so well that he even exiled the Duchesse -de la Ferte who posed as being in love with him. When that duchess -could not see him she had his portrait in her carriage, in order to -look at him constantly. The king said she made him ridiculous, and -sent her an order to go and live on her estates. It was suspected, -however, that the Duchesse de Roquelaire, of the family of Laval, had -made a conquest of the king; certainly his Majesty was not angry about -her as he was with the Duchesse de la Ferte. Gossip had a great deal -to say about this intrigue, but I never put my nose into it. - - - PARIS, 1716. - -A Frenchman, a refugee in Holland, used to write to me how the affairs -of the Prince of Orange were going. I thought that I should do the -king a service in communicating to him what I thus heard; I did so. -The king was much obliged and thanked me; but in the evening he said, -laughing: "My ministers insist that you are ill-informed; they say -there is not a word of truth in what was written to you." I answered: -"Time will show who is best informed, your ministers, or the person -who wrote to me; my intentions were good, monsieur." Some time later, -after it was proved that King William had gone to England, M. de -Torcy came to me and said that I ought to inform him of the news I -received. I replied: "You assured the king that I received false news; -on which I ordered that nothing more should be written to me; for I -do not like to spread false reports." He laughed, as he usually did, -and said: "Your news is always very good." To which I answered: "A -great and able minister must have surer news than I, for he knows all -things." That evening the king said to me: "You have been ridiculing -my ministers." I replied: "I only returned them what they gave." - - - - - III. - - LETTERS OF 1717-1718. - - - PARIS, 1717. - -M. le dauphin [Monseigneur] never really loved or hated, but he was -malicious; his greatest pleasure was in giving pain; when he had a -trick to play on any one he began by treating them graciously. In -every respect he had the most inconceivable character that could be -imagined. When one thought him angry he was often in the best humour; -when he seemed content he was cross; never could we guess correctly. -He had not heart enough to know what true friendship was; he loved -only those persons who procured him amusement, and disliked all -others. For over twenty years, as long as he was in the hands of the -_grande_ Princesse de Conti,[11] I was on very good terms with him -and he had great confidence in me; but after he passed into those of -Mme. la Duchesse he completely changed. He behaved as if he had never -seen or known me in his life, and as, after Monsieur's death, I never -hunted with his Highness I had very few relations with him to his -death. If he had had good sense he would have preferred the Princesse -de Conti to Mme. la Duchesse, for she had a much better heart; she -loved him unselfishly, whereas the other loved nothing in the world, -and thought only of her pleasures, her interests, and her ambition. As -long as she attained her ends she cared very little for the dauphin, -who gave clear proof of his weak-mindedness by his dependence upon -her. - -When the King of Spain [his son, the Duc d'Anjou] departed the king -wept bitterly, and the dauphin too, but he had previously never given -to any of his sons the slightest sign of attachment. He never had them -in his apartments morning or evening; when he was not hunting he was -always in those of the Princesse de Conti, or, later, in those of Mme. -la Duchesse. No one would ever have guessed that the sons were his; he -treated them as strangers and never called them "my son," always "M. -le Duc de Bourgogne," "M. le Duc d'Anjou," "M. le Duc de Berry;" and -they called him "Monseigneur." - -He lived very well with his wife for two or three years; that is to -say, as long as the old woman was satisfied with the dauphine; but -as soon as there came a little coolness between them she set herself -to make the dauphin believe that his wife did not love him, that she -cared only for Bessola [her maid], and that everybody thought him a -fool for spending his time in a room where more German was talked -than French. He was told also that Bessola was the confidante of the -dauphine's gallantries, and helped her to make pleasure-parties with -the maids-of-honour. I heard all these details from the dauphine -herself [Marie-Anne-Victoire of Bavaria], for her husband, who still -loved her, related them to her. But the old witch returned so often -to the charge, and gave the dauphin so many opportunities, that he -finally became enamoured of Mlle. de Rambure, afterwards Mme. de -Polignac, and as soon as that amour began all his friendship for the -dauphine departed. - -At times the dauphine was not ugly, when, for instance, she had a -fine colour. If she had not had such a passion for that faithless -Bessola, she might perhaps have been happy. But that woman, in order -to rule her and to maintain herself with the Maintenon, made the poor -princess the most wretched creature upon earth. She died tranquil and -resigned, but they sent her into another world as surely as if they -had put a pistol to her head. In giving birth to the Duc de Berry she -was so badly managed that she became deformed; before that she had a -very pretty figure. From that time she never had an hour's health. The -evening before her death, while the little Duc de Berry was sitting -on her bed, she said to him: "My dear Berry, I love you much, but you -have cost me dear." M. le dauphin was not affected. They had told him -so much harm of his wife that he did not care for her, and when he -muffled himself up in his great mourning-cloak he burst out laughing. -The old _guenipe_ hoped (as really happened) to govern the dauphin -through his mistresses, which she could not have done had he continued -to love his wife. That old woman had conceived such a terrible hatred -to the poor princess, that I believe she had given orders to Clement, -the _accoucheur_, to manage her ill. What confirms me in this idea is -that she nearly killed the dauphine by going to see her in perfumed -gloves; she afterwards said it was I who wore them, which was not true. - -The dauphine often said to me: "We are both unhappy, but the -difference between us is that your Excellency endeavoured as much as -you possibly could to avoid your fate; whereas I did my best to come -here, and so I deserve what has happened to me." She loved the dauphin -as a husband, but more as if he were her son. They tried to make her -pass for crazy when she complained. An hour before her death she said -to me: "I shall prove to-day that I was not crazy when I complained -and said that I was ill." The old _guenipe_ sent her agents among the -populace to spread a rumour that the dauphine hated France and wanted -to create new taxes and lay burdens on the people. - -[Illustration: The Dauphine wife of Monseigneur] - - - PARIS, 1717. - -Though the late Monsieur received much property with me, I was obliged -to give it all up to him,--jewels, furniture, pictures, in short, -all that came to me from my family; and I really had not means to -live according to my rank and maintain my household, which is very -considerable. I have been ill-used in this respect, but it was rather -the fault of the Princess Palatine, who allowed my marriage-contract -to be so ill-drawn. All the Madames have had pensions from the king; -but as these are established on the old footing, they do not afford -sufficient means to reach the end of the year. I have been obliged to -cede my jewels to my son; otherwise I could not live as I should and -keep up my establishment, which is very large; but to do so is, to my -thinking, more commendable than to be decked with jewels. - -I cannot see why people should have so many different garments. All I -have are either full-dress gowns, or my hunting habit for horseback. -I never in my life had a dressing-gown, and I have but one wrapper -[_robe de nuit_] in my wardrobe to go to bed and get up in. - -I was very glad when the late Monsieur, after the birth of his -daughter, took a bed to himself, for I never liked the business of -making children. When his Highness made me the proposal I said: "Yes, -with all my heart, Monsieur; I shall be very glad of it, provided you -do not hate me and continue to be a little kind to me." He promised me -that, and we were always very well satisfied with each other. - -It was very annoying to sleep with Monsieur; he could not endure that -any one should disturb his sleep; I was obliged to keep myself on the -very edge of the bed, so that sometimes I fell out like a sack. I was -therefore extremely pleased when Monsieur, in good friendship and -without bitterness, proposed that we should sleep in separate rooms. -I am like you; I cannot imagine that any one should remarry; there is -but one motive that I can conceive, and that is dying of hunger and -getting one's bread that way. - -I never had but one hundred louis for cards until the death of my -mother; after Monsieur received the money of the Palatinate he doubled -that allowance. - -The Marechale de Villars runs after the Comte de Toulouse; my son -is also in her good graces, and he is not discreet. The Marechal -de Villars came to see me one day, and as he assumes to know much -about medals he asked to see mine. Baudelot,[12] a very honourable -and learned man, who is in charge of them, was obliged to show them. -Baudelot is not the most discreet of men, and moreover he is little -informed as to what goes on at Court. So he made a dissertation on -one of my medals to prove, against the opinion of other savants, that -a head with horns which appears upon it is that of Pan, and not that -of Jupiter Ammon. To prove his erudition the worthy soul said to M. -de Villars, "Ah! monseigneur, here is one of the finest medals Madame -has; it is the triumph of Cornificius; he has all sorts of horns. He -was a great general like yourself, monseigneur; he has the horns of -Juno and of Faunus. Cornificius, as you know, monseigneur, was a very -able general." I interrupted him. "Go on," I said; "if you stop to -talk about each medal, you will not have time to show them all." But, -full of his subject, he replied: "Oh, Madame, this one is worth all -the rest. Cornificius is really one of the rarest medals on earth. -Consider it, Madame, look at it; here is a crowned Juno crowning that -great general." In spite of all I did, I could not prevent Baudelot -from harping on horns to the marshal. "Monseigneur knows all about -such things," he said, "and I want him to judge whether I am not right -in saying that those horns are the horns of Pan, and not of Jupiter -Ammon." Everybody in the room had all they could do not to laugh. If -it had been done on purpose it could not have been more complete. When -the marshal had gone, I laughed out; but I had the greatest difficulty -in convincing Baudelot that he had blundered. - - - PARIS, 1717. - -It is certain that the Comtesse de Soissons, Angelique-Cunegonde, -daughter of Francois-Henri de Luxembourg, has much virtue and -capacity, though, like all the world, she has defects. One may say -of her indeed that she is a poor princess. Her husband, Louis-Henri, -Comte de Soissons, is very ugly. If her children had been like their -mother they would have been very handsome, for all her features are -fine; eyes, mouth, and lines of the face could not be better; her -nose is a little too large, and her skin not delicate. All her sons, -except Prince Eugene, have not been worth much, and any one who -resembles Eugene cannot be good-looking. When he was young he was -not so very ugly; but he has grown ugly in growing old; he never had -a fine countenance or the noble air; his eyes are not bad, but his -nose spoils his face; his teeth are too large and protrude from his -mouth; he is always dirty, and he wears greasy hair which he never -curls. I think a good deal of Prince Eugene, for he is not selfish. -He did a fine action: he left behind him here a great many debts; -after he entered the service of the emperor and acquired a fortune he -paid to the last farthing all that he owed, even to those who had no -bill or written engagement with him and never dreamed of being paid. -Therefore it is impossible that a man who acted with such loyalty -could have betrayed his master for money. The accusations of the -traitor Nimtsch are lies and the work of that devil of an Alberoni. I -see from the "Gazette of Vienna" which you sent me that Prince Eugene -does not intend to let so horrible an accusation drop, but will pursue -the Comte de Nimtsch to the death. That is right. - -I thank you for the silver coin you send; it comes extremely _a -propos_. I have also the Doctor Luther in gold and in silver. I am -convinced that Luther would have done much better not to make a -separate Church, but to have confined himself to opposing the abuses -of the papacy; more good would have come from it. - -To go back to what I was beginning to tell you on Wednesday--I assure -you that my son has more enemies than friends. His brother-in-law -[the Duc du Maine] and his wife are working with the greatest ardour -to rouse the hatred of the populace against him. Mme. du Maine is -circulating writings against him. The children of the Montespan come -of a malignant race. - -The little king has a pretty face and much judgment, but he is a -spiteful child; he loves no one in the world but his governess, Mme. -de Ventadour; he takes aversions to people without any cause, and -likes to say the most wounding things to them. I am not in his good -graces, but that does not trouble me; for when he is of an age to -reign I shall not be in this world and dependent on his caprices. When -I advise my son to be on his guard against all these wicked people, he -only laughs and says: "You know, Madame, that we cannot avoid what God -has ordained for us throughout all time; therefore, if I am to perish -I cannot avoid it; therefore I shall do only what is reasonable for my -preservation, but nothing extraordinary." - -[This is a favourable opportunity to reveal Madame's French spelling; -the letter is in German, but she quotes her son in French, as follows: - -"Vous saves bien, Madame, qu'on ne peust Evitter ce que Dieu vous -a de tout temps destines; ainsi, sije le suis a perir, je ne Le -pourris Evitter; ainsi je feres que ce qui est raisonnable pour ma -Conservation, mais rien dextraordinaire."] - -My son has studied much; he has a good memory; he expresses himself -well on all sorts of subjects; above all, he speaks extremely well in -public; but he is a man, he has his faults like others. They do harm -to himself only, for he is only too kind and good to other people. I -tell him every day he is too kind; he laughs and asks me if it is not -better to be kind than harsh. I don't know where he gets his great -patience; Monsieur had none, nor I either. - -When he was fourteen or fifteen years of age he was not ugly; but -since then the sun of Italy and Spain so burned him that his skin -became a deep red. He is not tall, and yet he is stout, with fat -cheeks; his bad sight makes him squint, and his eyes protrude; and he -has a bad walk. And yet I do not think he is disagreeable-looking. -When he dances or rides on horseback he makes a good appearance; but -when he goes about in his usual way he does not appear to advantage. -Close by he sees very well, and can read the finest writing, but at -the distance of half the length of a room he recognizes no one without -spectacles. Though he talks well on matters of science or knowledge, -one can easily see that they give him no pleasure; on the contrary, -they bore him. I have often observed this to him; he admits that at -first he has the greatest desire to know a thing, but as soon as he -thoroughly knows what he studies it gives him no longer the least -satisfaction. I love him from the bottom of my heart, but I cannot -understand how women should be enamoured of him; for he has in no -way the manners of gallantry, and he is not discreet; besides, he is -incapable of feeling a passion and of being attached for any length -of time to the same person. On the other hand, his manners are not -polite or seductive enough to make him beloved. He is very indiscreet -and relates all that happens to him. I have told him a hundred times -that I am amazed that those women run after him so madly when I should -think they would rather run away from him. He laughs and says: "You -don't know the loose women of the present day. To say you have been -their lover pleases them." - - - PARIS, 1717. - -I am very glad that my letters have reached you at last. M. de Torey -is no friend of mine; if he could find occasion to do me harm he -would not let it escape him; but I do not trouble myself about that. -My son knows me well; he knows how sincere my attachment to him is, -and it would be difficult to make us quarrel. There is no use in -sealing letters with wax; they have a species of composition, made -of quicksilver and other substances, which lifts the wax, and when -the letters have been opened, read, and copied, they seal them up so -adroitly that no one can perceive that they have been opened. My son -knows how to manufacture that composition; they call it _gama_. The -Queen of Sicily once wrote and asked me if I no longer walked with the -king, as in her day. I answered with these lines:-- - - "Those happy days are gone; the face of all is changed - Since to these parts the gods have brought - The daughter of the Cretan king and Pasiphae." - -Torey took them to the _guenipe_, as if I meant her--which was true -enough; and the king was sulky with me for a long time about it. - -The late king contracted a great many debts because he would not -retrench his luxury in anything; and that has been the cause of great -malversations on the part of business men and their partisans; for -when one sou had been lent to the king they turned it by agreement -with their creatures into a pistole. Thanks to their rascality, on -which no check was put, they have enriched themselves, but the king, -and now the country, have been impoverished. My son works night and -day, with no thanks from anybody, to bring things back to a good -condition. He has many enemies, who pour out against him all sorts of -horrid threats, and do all they can to rouse the hatred of the people -against him; in which they succeed easily, especially because he is -no bigot. He is so little self-interested that he has never touched -a farthing of what comes to him as regent, although he has great -needs because of his numerous children. The young king has around him -persons who are very ill-disposed towards my son,--one especially, -though he is his brother-in-law; but he is also the falsest of -hypocrites. He has an air as if he would eat the very images of -saints, but he is none the less the most wicked man on earth. In the -days of the late king when that man flattered any one and spoke to -him kindly it was taken as a proof that he had played him some evil -trick. He contributed to get his mother sent away from Court so as to -please the old woman, and he was so anxious to prevent her return to -Versailles that he ordered her furniture turned out of doors, as it -were. You can imagine what a man of that nature is capable of doing. I -fear him for my son as I do the devil; and I think that my son is not -sufficiently on his guard against him. The old woman wants his life; -all that they say of that diabolical woman is below the truth. - -When my son reproached the Maintenon quite gently for slandering him, -and asked her to look into her conscience, where she knew that what -she said were falsehoods, she replied: "I spread that rumour because I -believed it." - -My son said: "No, you could not have believed it, for you knew the -contrary." - -Thereupon she answered insolently (and I admired the patience of my -son): "Did not the dauphine die?" - -"Could she not have died without me?" asked my son, "was she immortal?" - -The old woman replied: "I was in such despair at her loss that I -blamed the person who they told me had caused it." - -My son said to her, "But, madame, you knew of the report that was -rendered to the king; you knew that I had done nothing, and that Mme. -la dauphine was not poisoned at all." - -"That is true," she replied, "I will say no more about it." - -That humpback Fagon, the favourite of the old _guenipe_, used to say -that what displeased him in Christianity was that he could not raise a -temple to the Maintenon and an altar for her worship. - - - PARIS, 1717. - -I have received to-day a great visit,--that of my hero, the czar -[Peter the Great]. I think he has very good manners, taking that -expression in the sense of the manners of a person without affectation -or ceremony. He has much judgment; he speaks bad German, but he makes -himself understood without difficulty, and he converses very well. He -is polite to everybody, and is much liked. - -He went to Saint-Cyr and saw the old _guenipe_, who keeps herself -completely retired there; no one can say that she has meddled in -the slightest thing; which makes me think that woman has still some -project in her head, though I can't imagine what it can be. She used -to reproach me, and say it was a shame I had no ambition and never -took part in anything, and one day I answered: "If a person had -intrigued a great deal to become Madame, might she not be permitted -to enjoy that title in tranquillity? Imagine that to be my case, and -leave me in peace." - -She said, "You are very obstinate." - -I answered: "No, madame, but I like my peace and I regard your -ambition as pure vanity." I really thought she would burst her skin, -she was so angry. - -She said: "Make the attempt; you will be aided." - -"No, madame," I replied; "when I think that you, who have a -hundred-fold more cleverness than I, have not been able to maintain -yourself at Court as you wished, what would happen to me, a poor -foreigner, who knows nothing of intrigues and does not like them?" - -She was angry and said: "Fie! you are good for nothing." - -She never could forgive the king for not having declared her queen. -She gave herself out to the King of England as so pious and humble -that the queen took her for a saint. The old _guenipe_ knew very well -that I was a German who could never in my life endure a misalliance, -and she imagined that it was partly because of me that the king would -not acknowledge his marriage. The hatred she bore me came from that; -as long as the queen lived she did not hate me. After the death of -the king, and since we left Versailles, my son has not seen the old -woman. The mistresses of the late king did not tarnish his glory as -much as she did; she has drawn upon France the greatest misfortunes. -She occasioned the persecution of the Reformers; she caused the price -of wheat to rise, which brought a famine; she helped the ministers to -rob the king; she was guilty of the death of the king in consequence -of the worry she caused him about that Constitution [the bull -Unigenitus]; she made the marriage of my son, and tried to put the -bastards on the throne. In short, she threw all things into confusion -and ruined them. The ministers also served the king very ill. The -king never thought that his will would be sustained. He said to -several persons: "They made me write my will and other things; I did -it to get peace, but I know that all that will not stand hereafter." - - - PARIS, 1717. - -I will tell you frankly why I will not interfere in anything. I am -old; I need to rest, and do not care to torment myself. I am not -willing to undertake anything that I cannot be sure of carrying -through to a good end; I have never learned to govern; politics I do -not understand, nor State affairs, and I am much too old now to learn -such difficult things. My son, thanks to God, has capacity enough to -guide things without me; besides, I should excite the jealousy of his -wife, and his eldest daughter, whom he loves better than he does me; -from this, perpetual quarrels would result, and that is something -that would in no wise suit me. I have been much urged and tormented -to use my influence, but I held firm. I said I wished to set a good -example to the wife and daughter of my son. This kingdom has, to its -sorrow, been too long governed by women, young and old. It is time to -let men take the helm. I have therefore adopted the course of meddling -in nothing. In England women can reign; but in France, in order to -have things go well, men must govern. What advantage should I gain -by tormenting myself night and day? I ask for only peace and rest. -All my own nearest ones are dead; for whom, therefore, should I give -myself cares? My life is nearly over; there remains to me only enough -to prepare for a tranquil death, and it is difficult in great public -matters to keep one's conscience peaceful. - -I was born at Heidelberg, in September, 1652. When I can by my -influence help those poor people of the Palatinate in the councils -which decide their affairs, I employ it with all my heart. If it -succeeds I am very glad; if it fails I think it is the will of God, -and I am still content. - -The king had a better opinion of my brain than it deserves. He wanted -with all his might to make me regent with my son. God be praised it -was not done. I should have gone crazy very quickly. - -I have never had Trench manners and I never could assume them; I have -even made it a point of honour to be a German woman, and to preserve -German manners and ways, which are little to the taste of people here. -In the matter of soup, I never eat any but milk soup, or beer or wine -soup; I cannot endure broths; I am made ill at once if there is the -merest little broth in the dishes I eat; my body swells up, I have -colics, and I am forced to be bled; blood puddings[13] and ham settle -my stomach. - -The king used to say of me: "Madame cannot endure misalliances; she is -always mocking at them." But all the great ladies who contract such -marriages are well rewarded; they are usually unhappy in wedlock and -ill-treated by their husbands. That is the case of the Princesse de -Deux-Ponts, who married her equerry. She finds herself very badly off, -but I do not pity her; she deserves it. I can't help laughing when -I think how I forewarned her of what would happen. She was with me -at the opera and wanted with all her might to have that equerry sit -behind us. I said, "For the love of God, Madame, let your Highness -keep quiet, and not worry yourself so about Gersdorf; you do not know -this country; when people show such anxiety about their servants it is -always supposed they are in love with them." - -"Cannot persons feel an interest in their people?" she asked. - -I said, "Yes; and they can take them to the opera, but there is no -need to have them close beside us." I did not know then that I had -guessed true. - - - PARIS, 1717. - -For the last six months, in consequence of a terrible blow my son -received in the face when playing tennis, one of his eyes is all -inflamed and full of blood. He consulted an oculist who prescribed -good remedies and made him promise, above all, to restrain himself in -eating and drinking, etc.; but he cannot resolve to keep that promise -and he leads his usual life. The condition of the eye has therefore -grown much worse; my son has had recourse to all the remedies, but he -will not interrupt his pleasures, or his business, which gives him a -great deal of reading and writing to do. Yesterday, he let himself be -bled and purged; to-day he is trying a powder which a priest gave him, -having got it from Germany. This powder has begun by causing a great -inflammation; he will have to use it two or three times. I really fear -it will end in his losing his sight; and you cannot think into what -anxiety that idea throws me. - -To answer the other points in your letter, I must tell you that it is -not allowable to take the communion in one's chamber, unless in case -of illness. I should like very much to hear sermons in Advent; but -after dinner it is impossible; for if I listen to preaching just after -eating it does not depend on me not to go to sleep. - -The Princess of Wales is, thank God, safely delivered of a son. It -is quite common that pregnancies should be delayed, like hers, to -the tenth month. As for me, I have had three children, but without -anything extraordinary. I never had a miscarriage, and bore them all -to the end of the ninth month. I lost my first son; my doctor, old M. -Esprit, killed him as if he had shot him through the head; but all -that is ancient history. He was called the Duc de Valois; but as that -name is unlucky, Monsieur would not let my second son bear it; that is -why he received the name of Duc de Chartres, which he bore till the -death of his father; then he took the name of Duc d'Orleans, and his -son is now the Duc de Chartres. - - - PARIS, 1717. - -The moment I get an instant of liberty I go to the chapel to pray -for my son, whose eye is rather better. He could not at one time -distinguish colours; but Cardinal de Polignac came to see him to-day -when I was with him, and my son could perfectly discern the cardinal's -red robe; which proves him really better. As long as he was taking -remedies he kept himself from excesses of eating and drinking and -ill-conduct of every kind, but I fear that as soon as he is cured he -will go back to his disorderly life. Those loose women will run after -him again and get him back to their little suppers, and then his eye -will inflame once more. After the visit to my son I sat down to table, -and after dinner I read four chapters of the Book of Job, four psalms, -and two chapters of Saint John. The two others I put off till this -morning. - -It is quite true, as you say, that my son's mistresses if they really -loved him would think about his life and health; but I see, my dear -Louise, that you know nothing about Frenchwomen. Nothing leads them -except selfishness and a liking for debauchery; these mistresses think -of nothing but their pleasure and money; for the individual himself -they would not give a hair. That inspires me with utter disgust; and -if I were in my son's place I should find nothing seductive in such -connections. But he is so accustomed to them; it is all the same to -him what those women are, provided they amuse him. There is also -another thing I cannot comprehend. He is never jealous; he will let -his own servants have relations with his mistresses. That seems to me -dreadful, and proves that he has no love for them. He is so accustomed -to eat and drink and lead that debauched life that he cannot tear -himself from it. It often afflicts me to the bottom of my heart; but -I hope that God will in the end draw him through this labyrinth and -wrench him from the hands of these wicked people, who are only wanting -to get money from him. But that is saying enough about vexations. - -The little king makes me two visits a year much against his will; he -cannot endure me. I think that is because I told him once it did not -become a great king to be so refractory and obstinate as he is. He -was in despair one day because Mme. de Ventadour left him. She said: -"Sire, I shall return this evening; be very good during my absence." -"No, my dear mamma," he replied, "not if you leave me." - -He is well made and has the straightest figure that was ever seen -and beautiful brown hair in abundance. His face is pretty, but he -only speaks to those persons who habitually surround him. He has -intelligence, that is very certain, but he ought to talk more. He has -invented an Order which he gives to the boys who play with him; it is -a blue and white ribbon, from which hangs an oval piece of enamelled -metal, on which is a star and the outline of a little tent which -stands on the terrace where he plays. He has eyes as black as jet, -and what may be called a noble look; the eyes are much softer than he -really is, for he has a violent little temper. His vanity is already -dreadful, and he knows very well what reverence is. - - - PARIS, 1717. - -The late king told me a story about the Queen of Sweden, Christina. -She never wore night-caps, but she twisted a towel round her head. -Once, not being able to sleep, she had music played beside her bed. -As the concert pleased her she suddenly protruded her head beyond -the curtains and called out, "Devil's death! how well they play!" -The eunuchs and Italians, who are not the bravest of the brave, were -so terrified at the aspect of that singular figure that they were -struck speechless, and the music had to stop. We can still see at -Fontainebleau in the great salon the blood of the man she caused to -be murdered there. She did not wish that all that he knew about her -should come to be known, and she thought certain things would surely -be divulged unless she put an end to his life. He had already begun -to tattle, out of jealousy for another man who had supplanted him -in her good graces. She was very vindictive and given to all sorts -of debauchery. If she had not had so much intellect no one could -have endured her. She owed her vices to Frenchmen, especially to old -Bourdelot, who was the doctor of the great Conde; he encouraged her in -her license. She talked of things that the worst men only could have -imagined. She was considered to be an hermaphrodite. The Frenchmen who -were with her in Stockholm were very depraved men, and it was they who -led her into such licentiousness. Duke Frederick Augustus of Brunswick -was charmed with Christina; he said that in all his life he had never -met with any woman who had so much intellect and was so agreeable -and diverting; he never found the time long when he was with her. I -told him I heard that her talk was most licentious; he said that was -true, but that she knew so well how to present things that they did -not inspire disgust. This queen could never please women, because she -despised them one and all. - - - PARIS, 1718. - -My last letters from England are to the 16th of January; everything is -in a sad state there. They say in Paris that the refugees are doing -their best to excite the king and the Prince of Wales against each -other in the hope that a regent may be chosen by the parliament, and -that the country will thus escape the authority of the prince. That -seems very likely to be true; but it also seems to me that father and -son ought to perceive the scheme and thus be led to reconciliation -with each other; if not, great evils will result. There is no motive -in the world which can justify a son in not submitting to a father, -and when, moreover, that father is his king. I believe there has -never existed any tenderness between them; our dear Electress used -to say it was the son who was in fault. The dear Princess of Wales -inspires me with such compassion that yesterday I wept over her. Her -departure from Saint James' palace as Countess of Buckenburg [_sic_] -was described to me; it was truly deplorable; she fainted several -times when her three little princes, all in tears, took leave of her; -that touched me deeply. The King of England, if I may dare to say so, -treats her too harshly. She has done nothing to justify his forbidding -her to see her children, whom she loves with such tenderness. Where -can they be better brought up than beside so sensible and virtuous a -mother? According to my ideas, the whole thing is very blamable. - -King George was always an artful, dissimulating egoist. I have known -that for a long time. Whatever marks of friendship I gave him he -never gave me any sign of confidence, and sometimes would scarcely -speak to me. I had to drag his words from him, one by one, which is a -very unpleasant thing to do; he is completely devoid of good natural -feelings. I am not surprised that he takes no notice of you. He cares -for no one; but it happens to him, as it does to such people, that in -return nobody cares for him. He piques himself on not being civil; I -saw this by the manners of those who frequented his Court in Hanover. -It is not possible to meet any one more sulky and surly than young -Count Platten; if he had not been warmly recommended to me by my aunt, -and if his father and mother had not been my good friends, I would -have let him be put in a place where he would have had time to make -reflections and learn how to live; he fully deserved the Bastille, but -serious reasons led me to save him. - - - PARIS, 1718. - -My Lorraine children have arrived; my daughter was beside herself with -an excess of joy. I do not find her much changed, but her husband -is, dreadfully. He used to have a fine skin and now he has turned -to a red-brown and he is stouter than my son. I can say now that my -children are fatter than I. - -My daughter is gay and content; but her husband seems preoccupied. -Yesterday she had a strong attack of fever: God grant it may not be -the forerunner of small-pox; for neither the Duc de Lorraine nor my -son have had it, and the duke would not fail to be with his wife; -three of his brothers have died of that terrible malady; therefore -I am very anxious about this. I will write you more about it on -Wednesday. - -They told me yesterday that a nun has just died who was one hundred -and thirty years old; she had a long old age; I don't envy it; if one -could stay young it would be another thing and would make one's mouth -water for it. - -The poor Princess of Wales causes me real pain. In a letter of the -3rd of this month she tells me that her husband and she have three -times asked pardon of the king as they would ask it of God, and -could not obtain it. I cannot understand such a thing. I fear that -the prince may be concerned in his mother's trouble. I have an idea -that the King of England believes he is not his son; for it does -not seem possible that he should act with his own child as he has -been acting. But, in any case, it appears to me that if he publicly -recognizes him as his son he ought to treat him as a son, and not -behave so rigorously to a princess who, in all her life, never did -anything against him and has always honoured and loved him as a -father. From what I see and know, I think no good will ever come of -it; the irritation is too great. But the king had better put an end -to the matter, for it leads to a hundred impertinent things being -said, and renews certain old and villanous tales that had better be -forgotten. May God guide all for the best! I have been told that a -sort of petition has been sent to the Prince of Wales in which it was -said that if he had any honour he would admit that the kingdom did -not belong to him, but to the legitimate sovereign, now called The -Pretender; who was the son of James II. as surely as he, the prince, -was the son of Comte Koenigsmarck. It was terribly insolent. - - - PARIS, 1718. - -My Lorraine children leave me in three days; my heart is full; my -daughter would gladly have stayed longer; but the duke was anxious to -return. My daughter is, thank God, so firmly fixed in good principles -that she can mix in all society without fear of contamination. But -nothing was ever seen like the youth of the present day; it makes -one's hair stand on end. I know a daughter who encourages the -debauchery of her father; she is not ashamed to procure him a pretty -waiting-maid, and her mother looks on and lets it be done, so that she -may be left in peace [evidently the Duchesse de Berry]. In short, one -sees and hears of nothing but shocking things. My daughter tells me -that though I wrote them to her she could not believe me, until she -saw them daily with her own eyes. Youth no longer believes in God, and -neglects all exercise of religion; consequently God abandons it. It is -sad to live in a period when honest people have such surroundings; it -inspires universal disgust. I thank God that my daughter knows what -virtue is and has a righteous horror for the life that people are -leading; that is a great comfort to me. - -I hear that in Germany the princesses are beginning to go about and -act as they do in France; it was not so in my day. The times have -come, as Holy Scripture says, when seven women run after one man; -never were women what they are at present; they act as if their only -happiness was sleeping with men. What one sees and hears here daily, -even about the most eminent personages, is not to be written down. -When my daughter lived here it was not so; therefore she is in a state -of astonishment that puts her sometimes beside herself and has more -than once made me laugh. She cannot accustom herself to see, openly -at the opera, women who bear the noblest names behave to men with a -familiarity that indicates something very different from hatred. She -says to me sometimes, "Madame! Madame!" - -I answer: "Well, my daughter, what can I do? those are the manners of -the day." - -"But such manners are infamous," she replies, with truth. Never was -the mercy of God needed as it is now, for this epoch of ours is -terrible. One hears of nothing but quarrels, disputes, robberies, -murders, and vices of all kinds; the old serpent, the devil, has -shaken off his chains and reigns in the air. It behooves all good -Christians to give themselves up to prayer. - -The Princess of Wales writes me that the Countess of Shrewsbury -[Madame spells the name Schoresburg] flung herself at the knees of the -king to ask pardon for her brother, who is condemned to be hanged. The -king replied that if he granted that pardon he should rouse the anger -of the English, who would say the guilty man was spared because he was -a foreigner, whereas were he English he would be hanged without pity. -He deserved severe punishment, but I pity his sister; it is a dreadful -thing for nobles to hang on a gibbet. Things are going from bad to -worse in England, and I dare write nothing more upon that subject. -All Paris says that King George intends to declare publicly that the -Prince of Wales is not his son, and, to injure him still further, that -he means to marry the Schulenberg, now Duchess of Munster. I told this -to Lord Stair; he answered that nothing of the kind would happen, and -I need not trouble myself. - -In England, and in France too, the dukes and lords have such excessive -pride that they think themselves above everybody; and if allowed to -have their way they would consider themselves superior to the princes -of the blood; some of them are not really nobles. I rebuked one of our -dukes very neatly one day. As he was placing himself at the king's -table above the Prince de Deux Ponts I said, quite loud: "How comes M. -le Duc de Saint-Simon to be pressing up to the Prince de Deux Ponts? -does he want him to take one of his sons as page?" Everybody laughed -so loud that he had to go away. - - - PARIS, 1718. - -Mme. de Berry has made my daughter a very pretty parting present; -it is a commode, or rather a table with drawers, in which are all -kinds of stuffs, scarfs, coiffures, etc., in the last fashion. The -commode is decorated with gilt ornaments worth a thousand pistoles. -My son gave his sister a _necessaire_, that is to say, a small square -chest containing whatever is necessary for taking tea, coffee, and -chocolate. The cups are in white porcelain with raised designs in gold -and enamel. - -My daughter has postponed her departure till Wednesday; the day will -come soon enough, for whatever grieves us comes more surely and -quickly than what gladdens us. The king owes a great deal of money to -the Duc de Lorraine, and on account of that debt he has given him one -hundred thousand francs to pay the costs of this journey. - -The Prince of Wales has done a fine action, and if that does not touch -the King of England nothing will ever restore peace between them. -Emissaries went to the prince and urged him to put himself at the head -of their party. He answered that never in his life would he belong to -any party against his father and king. The King of England is a bad -man; he had no consideration for his mother, who loved him tenderly, -and without whom he never would have been King of England. None of her -children, even the Queen of Prussia, whom she adored, ever treated her -as they ought. - -My Lorraine children are satisfied with me, and I with them. I am -also more satisfied with my grand-daughter the Duchesse de Berry, -who behaved very well to them. She has good judgment and she shows -a disposition to return to religion and a disgust for vice. I hope -that God will have pity upon her and grant her the mercy of a sincere -conversion. If she had been properly brought-up she would have turned -to better things, for she has capacity, and a good heart; also she -has, undoubtedly, intellect, and is never captious. I tease her -sometimes, and tell her she only fancies she likes hunting; for at -bottom it is only a liking for change of place. She really cares for -nothing but the death of the game, and she prefers that of a boar to -a stag, because it procures her good blood-puddings and sausages. -She amuses herself as much as she can; one day she hunts, another -she drives, on a third she goes to a fair; sometimes to see the -rope-dancers, or to the comedy or the opera; but always in a scarf, -never in a gown with a body to it. She sometimes laughs about her -figure and her waist. Her flesh is very firm, and her cheeks are as -hard as stones. - -I once made the Comtesse de Soissons laugh with all her heart when she -asked me: "How is it, Madame, that you never look at yourself when you -pass a mirror, as other people do?" I answered: "Because I have too -much vanity to like to see myself, ugly as I am." There cannot be in -the whole world more villanous hands than mine. The late king often -reproached me for them, and made me laugh heartily myself. As I never -in my life could boast of having anything pretty about me, I took a -way of laughing myself at my own ugliness; and that has answered, for -indeed I have often found cause to laugh. - -Mme. de Berry does not eat much at dinner, and it is impossible that -she should, because she makes them bring her, before she gets up, all -sorts of things to eat; she never stirs from her bed till mid-day; at -two o'clock she sits down to table, and does not leave it till three; -she takes no exercise; at four they bring her eatables of all kinds, -fruits, salad, and cheese; at ten she sups, and goes to bed between -one and two o'clock; she drinks the strongest brandy. - -The youth of both sexes in France lead the most reprehensible life; -the more licentious it is, the better they think it. That may be -very nice, but I confess I do not think it is. They do not follow my -example in having regular hours; but I am determined not to alter my -conduct to suit theirs, which seems to me that of sows and hogs. - -Nothing in the world disgusts me so much as the taking of snuff; it -makes all noses horrible and spreads a fetid odour. I have known -persons with sweet breath who in six months after they took to -tobacco, smelt like goats With noses besmeared with snuff they look, -forgive me the expression, as if they had tumbled into a cesspool. -The king detested the habit, but his children and his grandchildren -persisted in it, though they knew how he disliked it. Persons should -abstain altogether, for if they take a little they soon want to take -much. People call it the magic herb, because those who once begin to -use it cannot go without it. - - - PARIS, 1718. - -I received a letter yesterday from my daughter; she and her husband -are, thank God, safely back at Luneville in good health. She sends me -the measure of the height of her eldest son, taken the week before he -was eleven years old; he is just as tall as the Duc de Chartres, who -will be fifteen next July. I am afraid my grandson Lorraine is going -to be a giant, for the Duc de Chartres is not small for his age. All -my Lorraine children are robust; their mother is healthy and always -well; she is not good for nothing like Mme. d'Orleans. Never did any -one hear of such laziness as hers. She has had a sofa made on which -she can lie while playing lansquenet; we laugh at her, but it does no -good. She plays cards lying down; she eats lying down; she reads lying -down; in short, she spends nearly all her life lying down. It must be -bad for her health; and in fact, she is almost always ill; one day she -complains of her head, another of her stomach. But it seems, in spite -of that, she can make robust children; her three eldest daughters are -strong and healthy; the first and third are tall and stout; they are -built like men,--Mlle. de Valois especially. - -The Montespan, the _guenipe_, and all the waiting-women made Mme. -d'Orleans believe that she did my son great honour in consenting to -marry him. She cannot endure any contradiction on the subject of -her vanity in being daughter of the king; she does not comprehend -the difference between legitimate and bastard children; her nature -is proud and full of vanity; my son often calls her in jest Madame -Lucifer. She takes all the flattering things that are said to her as -her right. She thinks her husband prefers his eldest daughter, the -Duchesse de Berry, to her; the daughter has no great affection for her -mother. - - - PARIS, 1718. - -The person whom I hope to see correct herself [the Duchesse de Berry] -has judgment and a good heart. One might hope for her return to better -ways if she were not in the midst of such bad company; her aunts and -cousins on the maternal side also set her a bad example, for they -lead the most irregular lives. The mother acts only from caprice; -one day she hates her daughter without knowing why; another she -approves of all she does, good or bad; that makes me fear that the -good resolutions made at Easter will have no results, and that the -devil will return to the house he left, accompanied by seven other -evil spirits more wicked than himself, as Holy Scripture tells us. -In short, one sees and hears nothing here but grievous things; I can -do nothing; and I am most sincerely afflicted. My daughter did not -stay here long enough for her good example to have any effect. They -asked me how I managed to bring her up so well; I answered: by always -talking reason to her; by showing her why such or such a thing was -good or bad; by never passing over any foolish caprice; by striving -as much as possible that she should not see bad examples; by not -disheartening her with attacks of ill-humour; by praising virtue, -and inspiring her with a horror of vice of all kinds. That is how I -brought up my daughter, who, thanks be to God, has won the respect -of all. But it is not to be supposed that we can bring up children -without giving ourselves great trouble; vigilance and activity are -indispensable. - -In Germany there is one good thing: those who put no curb upon their -conduct are despised. Here it is not so; youth imagines that the -lectures of old persons are simply the result of bitterness in those -who did the same things themselves in other days. People with bad -reputations are just as well received and treated as those who have -always led good lives; and it is that sight which ruins youth. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1718. - -I write you with a troubled heart, and yesterday I wept the whole -morning. The good and pious Queen of England died at seven o'clock -yesterday morning at Saint-Germain. Assuredly she is now in heaven. -She did not keep a penny for herself, but gave all she had to the -poor; she supported whole families; she never said an unkind thing -of any one, no matter who, and if others began to talk to her about -their neighbours, she would say: "If it is harm of any one, I beg you -not to tell me." She bore her misfortunes with perfect resignation; -she was polite and agreeable, though far from being handsome; she was -always cheerful and was constantly praising our Princess of Wales. I -loved her well, and her death grieves my heart. She died with sincere -satisfaction, thanking God for delivering her from this world. I -think, as you do, that we may look upon her as sainted; more so than -her husband; though I believe that he is also in heaven; he suffered -with great resignation. The queen had great firmness, and true royal -qualities, much generosity, politeness, and judgment. She used to -joke me about my liking for the theatre. She told me once, laughing, -that there had been a time when she could not go out, because her -horses were dead and she had no money to buy others, but she never -complained of her misfortunes. - -She was very thin, but more so in the body than in her face, which was -long, the eyes spiritual, the teeth white and large, the skin wan, -which showed all the more because she never wore rouge; she had a good -expression of countenance, and was always very clean. My son, out of -compassion for her poor servants, has allowed quite a number of them -to keep their pensions. - -It is perfectly false that she left great sums of money behind her. -She supported her son, as well as her household; she gave pensions to -most of her ladies; she maintained whole families of English people, -and deprived herself of necessaries to succour the poor in hospitals. -In the matter of cupidity she was not an Italian, for she never laid a -penny aside. It may truly be said that she had all the royal virtues. -Her sole fault (for no one is perfect) was in pushing her piety to -such extremes; but she paid dear for that, as it was really the cause -of all her misfortunes. She could not make any savings while living in -France, for her pension was paid irregularly, and she was forced to -borrow money and make debts. It is not true that her servants pillaged -her furniture. She was lodged at Saint-Germain, where the furniture -belongs to the king. Few queens of England have been happy; and the -kings themselves in that land have not had much to make them so. - - - PARIS, 1718. - -Mme. de Berry has nursed her mother through an illness with the -devotion of a Gray Sister. I should be very ungrateful if I did not -feel attachment to her, for she shows me all possible friendship and -treats me with such politeness that I am often quite touched by it. -The Maintenon was so afraid that the king would like the Duchesse de -Berry, and thus be detached from the dauphine, that she did her as -many ill-turns as she could. But after the death of the dauphine she -patched matters up, though, to tell the truth, the liking of the king -for the duchess was never great. - -Nothing new from England: the king is defiant and suspicious. The -English are wily and think only of their own interests; they see -very well that they can fish in troubled waters, and that as long as -there is ill-will between father and son, the king will not think -of tightening his authority upon them. They therefore endeavour to -keep up the ill-temper that is natural to him. I do not believe he -will return to Hanover as soon as some people think. I heard from -the Princess of Wales yesterday that she had written to the king a -most submissive letter; the king answered it harshly and made her -many reproaches on her behaviour. He will get himself laughed at for -behaving in that way; for the good reputation of the princess is -perfectly established. I cannot comprehend the king's behaviour. - - - - - IV. - - LETTERS OF 1718-1719. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1718. - -Historians often tell lies. They say in the history of my grandfather, -the King of Bohemia, that my grandmother, the queen, carried away -by her ambition, never left her husband a moment's peace until he -declared himself king. There is not a single word of truth in all -that. The queen thought of nothing but seeing comedies and ballets and -reading novels. They also say in the history of the late king that -it was from generosity he retired from Holland and consented to make -peace. The truth is that Mme. de Montespan, after giving birth to a -daughter (now Mme. la Duchesse), had returned to Versailles, and the -king longed to see her. - -They also attribute the first war in Holland to the king's ambition, -whereas I am positively sure that war was undertaken because M. de -Lionne, then minister, was jealous of his wife on account of Prince -William of Furstemberg. To get the prince out of France he began the -war against Holland and the emperor. If historians lie in that way -about things that have passed before our noses, what are we to believe -as to the things that are far away from us and happened a great many -years ago? I think that histories, except those in Holy Writ, are -as false as novels; the only difference is that the latter are more -amusing. - -[Illustration: Mme. la Duchesse] - -Nothing new here. I am told that yesterday a man, wanting to beat his -wife, with whom he was displeased, prayed thus: "My good God, command -that the blows I am about to give thy servant may correct her and -make her virtuous." - -I went to Paris yesterday to see my son and his family and be present -at the representation of a new play, called "Artaxerxes," in which -there was nothing extraordinary, though there were one or two fine -points. On entering my box they gave me your letter of the 7th. - -I am so well at Saint-Cloud, where I am tranquil and happy, whereas -in Paris I am never allowed an instant of rest; one person brings me -a petition, another requests me to use my influence, another solicits -an audience, another demands an answer to all the letters he has -written, until I really cannot bear it any longer. And then people -are surprised that I am not charmed with my fate! In this world great -people have their troubles as well as little people; that is not -surprising; but what is very annoying for the first is that they are -always surrounded by a crowd, so that they cannot hide their griefs -nor indulge them in solitude; they are always on exhibition. - -My son does not like the country, he cares for nothing but the life of -cities. In that he resembles Mme. de Longueville, who was extremely -bored in Normandy, where her husband lived. Those about her said, -"Good God! madame, ennui is gnawing you to death; why not take some -amusement? Here are horses and dogs and forests; will you hunt?" - -"No," she said, "I don't like hunting." - -"Will you embroider?" - -"No, I don't like embroidery." - -"Will you take a walk, or play at some game?" - -"No, I don't like either." - -"Then what will you do?" some one asked her. - -She answered: "I can't say; but I don't like innocent pleasures." - -This Duchesse de Longueville was sister of the Prince de Conde. -She had led a very irregular life, but afterwards repented and did -penance, and never ceased to fast and pray for the rest of her days. -She changed so much that no one could imagine she had ever been -handsome; her figure alone preserved its grace--but these are old -tales. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1718. - -Nothing new, except that my son came here yesterday afternoon and -brought me the decree which alters the legal value of the currency. -The _louis d'or_ will henceforth be worth thirty-six francs; those -who have a great deal of money will profit finely. I am not of that -number; it is a long time since money and I have kept company. - -You ask me if foreigners professing the Lutheran religion can obtain -military employments here. No, they are never admitted except into the -Alsace regiment and the Swiss corps. - -All parliament is unchained against my son, and it is certainly -sustained by the eldest of the bastards [Duc du Maine] and his -wife. As soon as any one speaks ill of my son and shows himself -dissatisfied, the duchess invites him to Sceaux, cajoles and pities -him, and spares nothing to excite him still further against my son. I -am amazed at his patience. He has courage, goes his straight road, and -does not fret himself about anything. The parliament of Paris has made -an appeal to all the other parliaments of France to unite with it; -but none as yet have committed that folly; on the contrary, they have -shown themselves faithful to my son. Everything has been done to rouse -the people against him by spreading libels, but so far without effect; -I think more would have been produced if the bastard and his wife had -not been mixed up in the matter, because they are detested in Paris. I -think what prevents my son from acting with vigour against the Duc du -Maine is, first, that he dreads the tears and anger of his wife, and -next, that he loves his other brother-in-law, the Comte de Toulouse. - -My son will soon find means to pay the debts of the late king, for Law -(or Lass as they call him in France) is an Englishman who has great -talent. The people are not more pressed than they were in the days of -the king, but they are not relieved, and my son's enemies profit by -that unfortunate circumstance to rouse the public hatred against him. -It is false that he accumulates money; he has never touched what comes -to him as regent. I do not believe there exists in the world a more -disinterested being; he is even too much so; he makes beggars of his -children. Nearly all the tales told in the gazettes about him are lies. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1718. - -I thought M. Law was an Englishman but it seems he is a Scotchman; -and in point of fact horribly ugly; but he appears to be a worthy man -and he has much talent; he came near dying yesterday of an attack of -colic. Parliament is not quiet yet; it still makes remonstrances. -Everything is so horribly ruined in the kingdom that my son will never -in all his life have rest or satisfaction again. - -The wife of the humpback [Duchesse du Maine] desired to have an -interview and explanation with my son. She spoke with emphasis, as she -does when she acts comedy, and told him he ought not to believe that -the answer to Fitzmaurice's book emanated from her; that a princess -of the blood like herself did not condescend to write libels; that -Cardinal de Polignac [her lover] had been employed in far too great -affairs to meddle in such trifles; and that M. de Malezieux was too -great a philosopher to know about anything but science; and as for -herself, she was solely occupied in bringing up her children and -making them worthy of the rank of princes of the blood--of which they -were unjustly deprived. My son confined himself to saying: "I have -reason to believe that those libels were written in your house and for -you; persons in your service have sworn that they saw them written; -I cannot be made to either believe or disbelieve things." As to her -last words he said nothing in reply, and went away. The lady boasted -everywhere of the energy and firmness with which she spoke to him. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1718. - -Parliament thwarts my son and tries more than ever to excite the -bourgeoisie and the populace of Paris against him, and great -calamities may result. Every night in going to bed I thank God that no -evil has happened during the day. Many persons here would like to have -the King of Spain for king; he is a weak man and could be managed more -easily than my son. Every one thinks solely of his own interest. It is -asserted that the King of Spain has rights to the throne of France, -and that a great wrong was done when he was induced to renounce his -country. All this is said in view of the possible death of the little -king. If he should die, my son would be king, but he would not be in -greater safety than he is at this moment, and that death would be a -great misfortune for him. - -I have never known such a summer as this. It has not rained for -weeks and the heat increases every day; the leaves on the trees are -shrivelled as if a fire had gone over them. There are prophecies that -rain will begin to fall on Wednesday. God grant it! but until it rains -no one will see me in Paris. We think it is hot here, but every one -who comes from Paris exclaims, "Oh! how cool Saint-Cloud is!" Paris -is horrible, very hot and stinking; the streets have such a shocking -smell one can't endure it; the extreme heat has made the meat and -the fish rot, and that, joined to the crowds of people who relieve -themselves in the streets, makes an odour so detestable that it cannot -be borne. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, August 30, 1718. - -Parliament had formed the fine project, if my son had postponed -action twenty-four hours, to make the Duc du Maine ruler of France by -declaring the king major and giving to the duke the sole direction -of affairs. But my son has disconcerted all this by removing the Duc -du Maine from the king and degrading him to his proper rank. They -say that the president of parliament was so frightened that he sat -petrified as if he had seen the head of Medusa. But Medusa herself -could not stop the fury of the Duchesse du Maine. She launched into -horrible threats, and said publicly she would soon find means to give -the regent a fillip that should make him bite the dust. It is thought -the old _guenipe_ is intriguing underhand in this matter with her -pupil. - -I went this morning to Paris where there is great uproar. My son -made the king hold a _lit de justice_, to which the parliament was -summoned, and was formally enjoined, in the king's name, not to meddle -with the government, but to keep to its own province, that of judging -cases and doing justice. The new Keeper of the Seals was installed in -office, and as it was known positively that the Duc du Maine and his -wife were exciting parliament against the king and against my son, the -superintendence of the king's education was taken from him and given -to M. le Duc; he was also deprived, he and his children, of the right -to be treated as princes of the blood; but they maintained the younger -brother in all his privileges because he has always conducted himself -well. - -The parliament people and the Duchesse du Maine are so furious against -my son that I am constantly afraid they will assassinate him. The -duchess makes the most insulting speeches; she said at table: "They -say that I push parliament to revolt against the Duc d'Orleans; but -I despise him too much to take such a noble vengeance against him--I -shall know how to avenge myself otherwise." You see what a fury that -woman is, and whether I have not good reason to be in a continual -agony. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1718. - -I know all about the tragical affair of the czarewitch; an exact -account of it has been rendered to my son by the people over there. -There are many lies about it in the newspapers; the czar is not as -barbarous as he was before he travelled here and to other Courts. The -czarewitch had taken part in a plot the object of which was to kill -his father; it was from papers written by his own hand that he was -condemned to death. He began by denying everything, and they could -not have convicted him if his mistress had not betrayed him and given -up his papers. My son told me last night at the theatre that the czar -had assembled a great Council, in which were the bishops and all the -councillors of State. He had his son brought before them, embraced -him, and said: "Is it possible that after I spared your life you were -trying to assassinate me?" The prince denied everything. Then the -czar gave to the Council the letters which had been seized, and said: -"I cannot judge my own son; judge him, and let him find mercy and -not be proceeded against by the full rigour of the law." The Council -unanimously condemned the prince to death. When the czarewitch heard -the sentence he was overcome with emotion and remained some hours -without being able to speak. Then he asked to see his father once -more before he died. He confessed everything to him and begged his -forgiveness with tears. He lived two days after that, and he died in -the greatest repentance. Between ourselves, I think they poisoned -him, so as not to have the shame of seeing him in the hands of the -executioner. It is a dreadful story and has the air of a tragedy; it -is like those of Livius Andronicus. - -I am still very uneasy on the subject of my son. He has unfortunately -many enemies, but still more false friends; everything is to be feared -from both. One of my grand-daughters is determined to be a nun, in -spite of my wishes and those of her father. The mother has brought -her children up in a way that is a matter of derision and shame; I am -forced to see it daily; but all that I could say would do no good. - -My heart is full when I think that is the day when our poor Mlle. -de Chartres is to make her profession. I have represented to her -all I could think of to turn her from that cursed resolution, but -without result. In convents the nuns take the names of saints; my -grand-daughter has taken that of Sister Batilde. No one is afflicted -to the point of weeping, which would surely have happened to me had -I been present at her profession. I do not know the motives that -determined her; she only told me that she felt herself perfectly -capable of enduring the life. - -Mlle. de Valois, the fourth daughter, is not on good terms with her -mother, who tried in vain to make her marry the Prince de Dombes, -the eldest son of the Duc du Maine. The mother constantly reproaches -the daughter and tells her that if she had married her nephew the -misfortune which has fallen upon her brother would never have -happened. She is so unwilling to have her daughter before her eyes -that she has asked me to keep her for a while with me. - -The old _guenipe_ must think herself immortal to still wish to reign -though she is eighty-three years old. The blow which struck the Duc -du Maine has shaken her roughly. But she has not lost all hope, and -she is so little scrupulous as to the means of reaching her ends, -that I am very uneasy, for I know what usage she can make of poison. -What has happened to the Duc du Maine is a terrible blow to her, and -my son is never upon his guard; he goes about the environs at night -in strange carriages; he sups in one place and then in another with -his companions, among whom are many who are quite worthless; they are -clever enough, but have no good quality. - -People talk in diverse ways of the Duchesse du Maine. Some people say -she beat her husband and broke the mirrors in her room to bits, also -everything else that was breakable when she received the news of his -overthrow. Others say she never said a word and only wept. M. le Duc -is charged with the education of the king. He said that he did not -in the beginning ask for that office because he had not reached his -majority; but now in the actual state of things he did demand it, and -he obtained it. - -I must tell you of a most amusing dialogue between Lord Stair and the -Spanish ambassador, Prince Cellamare. The latter had reported all over -Paris that it was entirely false that the English fleet had beaten the -Spanish fleet; and the partisans of Spain who are here managed so well -that the news of the defeat was no longer believed, when, suddenly, -the son of Admiral Byng arrived, bringing the official account of the -action and a list of the ships which the English had captured, burned, -or sunk. Lord Stair, having received these documents, said to Prince -Cellamare: "Well, monsieur, what do you say now about your fleet?" - -"I say," replied the ambassador, "that the fleet is safely at Cadiz." - -"I am not talking about the fleet at Cadiz," said Stair. "I mean that -of Messina." - -"The fleet of Cadiz and all the galleons richly laden have entered the -port of Cadiz," returned the prince; and no other answer could be got -from him. - -The little dwarf [Duchesse du Maine] says she has more courage than -her husband, her sons, and her brother-in-law, and, like another Jael, -she will kill my son by hammering a nail into his head. My son does -not trouble himself about her threats. When I tell him he ought to be -upon his guard, he laughs and shakes his head as if I were talking -nonsense. But the perils that surround my son's existence make me -spend many a sleepless night, and certainly his regency has not been -to me a subject of satisfaction. - - - PARIS, 1718. - -The affair of the Duc du Maine is not one of those things that can be -forgotten, at least not so long as those two old hussies are living -[Mme. de Maintenon and the Princesse des Ursins]; for they stir him -up, together with his little devil of a wife, to all sorts of secret -plotting against my son. Mme. des Ursins has one good thing about her, -however: she does not call upon the good God to assist her intrigues. -My son is not in safety, and that troubles me extremely. I do my best -to be resigned to the divine will and to accept whatever it provides; -but the heart of a mother is too tender about an only son. - -You may move lions and tigers and all sorts of wild beasts sooner -than wicked people when ambition and cupidity are the cause of their -enmity. All arguers on the condition of the country do not know the -deplorable state in which my son found the kingdom. When the change in -the government occurred each person imagined he would grow rich; they -praised my son and expected marvels of him; as these marvels have not -been realized, because they were impossible, blame is now substituted -for praise. There would be little harm if such complaints exhaled -in words, but the discontented are forming intrigues and plots. The -French will not stop at anything, and they do not know what gratitude -is. - - - PARIS, 1718. - -When I first came to France I saw here many persons such as one may -not find again in centuries. There was Lulli, for music; Beauchamp, -for ballets; Corneille and Racine, for tragedy; Moliere, for comedy; -la Chamelle and Beauval, actresses; Baron, Lafleur, Toriliere, and -Guerin, actors. All these persons excelled in their vocations. La -Duclos and la Raisin were equally good; the latter had a great deal -of charm. Her husband was also excellent in comic parts. There was -likewise a good harlequin and a capital scaramouch. There were good -singers at the opera, Clediere, Pomerueil, Godenarche, Dumenil, la -Rochechouard, Mauvry, la Saint-Christophe, la Brigogne, la Beaucreux. -All that one sees and hears now does not come up to such talents. - -Everything goes to beat of drum between my son and his mistresses, -without the least gallantry. It reminds me of the old patriarchs who -had so many women. My son has a good deal of King David about him; he -has courage and spirit, he is a good musician, he is small, brave, -and ready to love any woman; he is not particular in that respect; -provided they are good-humoured, very shameless, and can eat and drink -a great deal, he does not mind about their faces. - -The Duc du Maine and his party have let his sister [the Duchesse -d'Orleans] know that if my son dies she will be made regent, and they -have promised her they would then act in all things by her will, and -she would be the greatest figure that there was in the world. They -told her they meant no harm to my son, but that he could not live -long, his life was so disorderly; that he must die soon, or else -become blind, in which case he would consent to her exercising the -regency. I heard all this from a person to whom the Duc du Maine -himself told it; and when one knows it one is not surprised that Mme. -d'Orleans wanted to force her daughter to marry the Duc du Maine's son. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1719. - -Thank God, my son is now in perfect health; he came here last night -and supped and slept, and returned this morning to Paris; he was very -gay indeed. He told us that in Spain they have enormous grapes that -intoxicate like wine, and that once after eating only one grape his -head swam; he went to a convent and said all sorts of foolish things -to the nuns, without knowing what he was talking about. - -Mme. du Maine is not larger than a child of ten. When she shuts her -mouth she is not ugly, but she has villanous, irregular teeth. She -is not very plump, has pretty eyes, and is white and fair, but puts -on a horrible quantity of rouge. If she was as good as she is bad -there would be nothing to say against her; but her malignancy is -intolerable. She is easy during the day, which she spends playing -cards, but when evening comes the tempers and the follies begin; she -torments her husband, her children, and her servants till they do -not know how to bear it. She is no beauty, but she has a great deal -of intelligence; she is very well educated and can talk on all sorts -of subjects, and that attracts to her learned men; she knows how to -flatter the discontented and excite them against my son. She is lord -and master of her husband. He holds many offices and can give places -to a great many persons: in the regiment of the guards, of which he -is general; in the artillery, of which he is grand-master; in the -carbineers, to which he appoints all officers; he has also his own -regiment; and these favours rally to him a great many persons. - - - PARIS, December 18, 1718. - -My son has found himself obliged to arrest Prince Cellamare, because -they found on his messenger, who was the Abbe Porto-Carrero, letters -from the ambassador which revealed a conspiracy against the king and -against my son. The ambassador was arrested by two of the Councillors -of State. In his secret despatches he warned Alberoni to be very -careful not to be on good terms with my son, because as soon as the -treaty was signed he meant to poison the little king; the ambassador -added that he would see that my son had his hands too full to think of -war, for he had brought a number of provinces to promise to revolt; -that their party was strong in Paris, and that Alberoni had only to -send money and not spare it. I believe the lamester, brother of my -daughter-in-law, will be found in this affair. The ambassador has -been interrogated by the two Councillors of State, and he admitted, -laughing, that he wrote the letters in order to avoid the evils of -war, and wanted simply to frighten my son. When they asked him why he -had said such infamies of the regent, he replied that he must admit -there had been a little poison in his remarks, but that poison was -necessary to compose an antidote. What is very strange is that the -Marechal de Noailles, once my son's sub-governor, is implicated in -the plot; that is because he is related to that devil incarnate, the -Princesse des Ursins, who will pursue my son to the death,--her sole -motive being that he thought her too old to wish to be her lover. -Cellamare's letters have been printed, so that every one can see the -thread of the conspiracy. - -If the Abbe Dubois were at his first lie he would be dead long ago; -he is passed master in the art of lying, above all when it is to his -personal advantage; if I wrote down all that I know about that, it -would make a long litany. It was he who clandestinely told the king at -the time of my son's marriage what he had better say and do to bring -it about; he also had conferences on that subject with the Maintenon. -He behaves now as if he thought that he and I were perfectly agreed, -and no matter what disagreeable things I say to him, he turns them -all into jest. I will do him justice and say he is a man of capacity; -he talks well and is good company; but he is false and selfish as -the devil; he looks like a fox, his deceitfulness can be read in his -eyes. His portrait might be made as a fox crouching on the ground to -pounce on a hen. But he can express himself so well as an honest man -that I regarded him as such till the marriage of my son; it was then I -discovered his trickery. If that abbe were as good a Christian as he -is an able man, he would be excellent; but he believes in nothing, and -it is that which makes him false and a scoundrel. He is well-informed, -no doubt of that, and he gave my son a good education; but I wish he -had never seen him, and then this miserable marriage, which I deplore, -would never have taken place. Except the Abbe Dubois, no priest has -any favour with my son. - - - PARIS, 1719. - -It is certain that my son is much to be pitied on account of his wife, -and for this, if there were no other reason, I cannot comprehend why -he should like the Abbe Dubois as he does; for it was that abbe who -persuaded him to consent to the marriage and plunged him into all that -affliction. My son sees his wife every day; if she is in a good humour -he stays a long time with her; if she is out of temper, which often -happens, he goes away and says nothing. - -I used to be attached to the Abbe Dubois because I thought that he -truly loved my son and only thought of his good and his advantage; but -when I found he was a faithless dog looking to nothing but his own -interests, and did not care in the least for my son's honour, but was -helping to precipitate him to eternal damnation by letting him plunge -into debauchery, all my esteem for that little priest changed to -contempt. I heard from my son himself that the abbe met him once as he -was about to enter a bad house, and instead of taking him by the arm -and leading him away, he only laughed. By such laxity and by my son's -marriage he proved that neither faith, fidelity, nor decency was in -him. I am not wrong in suspecting him of taking part in that marriage. -What I know I have from my son himself and from the persons around the -old _vilaine_ in the days when the abbe went to her secretly at night -to help her intrigues and betray the young master whom he sold. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1719. - -I am so troubled that my hand trembles: my son has come to tell me -that he has been obliged to decide on arresting his brother-in-law, -the Duc du Maine and the duchess. They are the leaders of the shocking -Spanish plot. All is discovered; the papers of the ambassador of Spain -were seized, the persons arrested have confessed. The duchess, being -a princess of the blood [daughter of M. le Prince de Conde], was -arrested by four captains of the guard; her husband, who was in the -country, by a lieutenant. That makes a great difference between them. -The duchess was sent to Dijon, and her husband to Doullens, a little -fortress. Their people who were in the plot have been put in the -Bastille. - -Mme. d'Orleans is much distressed, but is much more reasonable than -Mme. la Duchesse. She says that, as her husband was compelled to adopt -such rigorous measures against his brother-in-law, there must have -been strong reasons. - -There is great discord among the clergy. The bishops are disunited; -some are for the pope and the doctrine of the Jesuits; others support -the Jansenists. I wish that both sides took more care to live like -Christians and die well; leaving disputes to those who find them to -their taste. I do not trouble myself about either party. - -Cardinals cannot be arrested, but you can exile them. Cardinal de -Polignac has therefore received orders to retire to one of his abbeys -and stay there. Love turned his head. He was formerly a good friend to -my son, but he changed as soon as he attached himself to that little -frog. Magny is not yet arrested; he is hiding from convent to convent -among the Jesuits. My son showed me a letter that Mme. du Maine had -written to Cardinal de Polignac, which was seized among his papers. -A most virtuous and estimable person she is, truly! In this fine -letter she says: "We go to-morrow to the country; I will arrange the -apartments so that your room can be near mine; try to manage as well -as last time, and we will give ourselves heart-joy." - - - PARIS, 1719. - -I wrote you that the Duc and Duchesse du Maine were the leaders of the -plot; since then the proof of the duke's culpability has been found in -a letter to him from Alberoni, in which are these words: "As soon as -war is declared, fire all your mines." Nothing can be clearer. They -are great wretches. - -Though the treason is discovered, all the traitors are not yet known. -My son laughs and says: "I hold the head and tail of the monster, -but not its body as yet." The Duc and Duchesse du Maine have written -on all sides to justify themselves. There is such wickedness and -falsehood in what they say that I cannot endure the thought of it. No -one can imagine the libels they have spread in the provinces about my -poor son; they have also sent them to foreign countries. - -Parliament is now on good terms with my son, and has rendered a -judgment wholly in his favour; that shows how the du Maines had -stirred it up against him. The Jesuits may, very likely, be secretly -plotting against my son, for all the partisans of the Constitution -[bull Unigenitus] are his adversaries; but they keep themselves quiet, -and nothing is shown to compromise them. They are clever people. Mme. -d'Orleans is beginning to laugh and show satisfaction; which worries -me, because I know she has consulted the president of parliament -[Mesmes] and other persons to learn whether in case of her husband's -death, she could be appointed regent with her son. The president -answered no; that the regency would devolve on M. le Duc, which answer -seemed to greatly disturb her. - -My son made me laugh yesterday. I asked him how the Maintenon was; he -answered, "Wonderfully well." I said, "How can that be, at her age?" -to which he replied: "Don't you know that the good God to punish the -devil makes him stay a very long time in a villanous body?" - - - PARIS, April 20, 1719. - -Saturday evening we lost a pious soul at Saint-Cyr, the old Maintenon. -The news of the arrest of the Duc du Maine and his wife made her -faint away, and it may have been the cause of her death, for from -that moment she had no rest. Anger and the loss of the hope to reign -through him turned her blood and gave her the measles, and for twenty -days she had continual fever. A storm which came up made the disease -strike inward, and it stifled her. She was eighty-six years old. I -have it in my head that what grieved her most at the last was leaving -my son and me behind her in good health. - -She died like a young person. She gave herself eighty-two years, but -she was really eighty-six. If she had died twenty years ago I should -have cordially rejoiced, but now it gives me neither pleasure nor -pain. There is nothing to wonder at in her dying like a young person. -In the other world, where all are equal and there is no difference -in rank, it will be decided whether she stays with the king or the -paralytic Scarron; but if the king knows then all that was hidden from -him in this world, there is no doubt he will return her very willingly -to Scarron. - - - PARIS, 1719. - -It appears that the Duc de Richelieu was not in the conspiracy of -the Duc and Duchesse du Maine, but had a plot of his own, which has -put him in the Bastille. He took it into his head that he was so -considerable a person he could not be refused a certain marriage far -above his just pretensions. When that hope vanished, he began, in his -vexation, to plot. He is an arch-debauchee, and a coward; he believes -in neither God nor His word; in all his life he never has done, and -never will do a worthy thing; he is ambitious and false as the devil. -He is not yet twenty-four years old. I do not think him as handsome as -the Court women do, who are mad about him. He has a pretty figure and -fine hair, an oval face and very brilliant eyes, but everything about -him indicates a rascal; he is graceful and is not without cleverness, -but his insolence is great; he is the worst of spoiled youths. The -first time he was put in the Bastille was for saying he was an actual -lover of the Duchesse de Bourgogne and all her young ladies; which was -a horrible lie. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1719. - -You ask me what has recently made me so angry; I cannot tell it in -detail, only in the gross. It is the horrible coquetry of Mlle. de -Valois with that cursed Duc de Richelieu, who has shown the letters -that he had from her, for he only loves her from vanity. All the young -seigneurs of the Court have read the letters in which she assigns him -rendezvous. Her mother wanted me to take her here with me, which I -refused curtly; but she is now returning to the charge. I am horribly -vexed; the human species disgusts me. I cannot endure the idea of -having her; but I must, to avoid worse scandal; the very sight of that -heedless creature will make me ill. All this is the result of the -apathy and nullity of the mother; may God forgive her! but she has -brought up her daughters very ill. - -The Duc de Richelieu is bold and full of impertinence; he knows the -kindness of my son and abuses it; if justice were done he would pay -for his manoeuvres and his temerity with his head; he has triply -deserved it. I am not cruel, but I could see him hanging from a -gibbet without a tear. He is now walking about on the rampart of the -Bastille, curled and bedecked, while the ladies are standing in the -street below to see that beautiful image. Many tears will be shed in -Paris, for every woman is in love with him; I don't know why, for -he is a little toad in whom I can see nothing agreeable. He has no -courage; he is impertinent, faithless, and indiscreet; he says harm -of all his mistresses; and yet a princess of the blood-royal [Mlle. -de Charolais, grand-daughter of M. le Prince de Conde] is so in love -with him that when he became a widower she wanted to marry him. Her -grandmother and brother formally opposed it, and with reason, for -independently of the misalliance she would have been, all her life, -most unhappy. He has had each of his mistresses painted in the various -habits of the religious orders: Mlle. de Charolais as a Franciscan -nun,--they say it is an excellent likeness; the Marechale de Villars -and the Marechale d'Estrees in the Capucin habit. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1719. - -I do not mingle in any way with what is going on in Rome. The pope and -I have no relations with each other; therefore no one need address -himself to me to get a dispensation. - -It is not true that I have changed my name; I cannot be called in -France by any other title than that of Madame, for my husband, as -brother of the king, bore the title of Monsieur, and I as his wife -cannot bear any other than that of Madame. The daughters of the king -are also called so, but, to distinguish them, the baptismal name is -added; for instance, the three daughters of Henri II. were called: -Madame Elisabeth, who became Queen of Spain; Madame Henriette, who -became Queen of England; and Madame Christine, who was afterwards -Duchesse de Savoie. The daughters of the king's brother are called -Mademoiselle; the eldest bears that title with nothing added to it; -the others add the name of their appanage; that is how it is there -is a Mademoiselle de Chartres, Mademoiselle de Valois, Mademoiselle -de Montpensier. It is the same with the grandsons of the king; they -should be called Monsieur with the names of their appanages attached; -it was always an abuse to say the Duc de Bourgogne, the Duc de Berry: -they ought to have been called Monsieur de Bourgogne, Monsieur de -Berry. - -I went last Sunday to see the Duchesse de Berry and found her in a sad -state. She had such frightful pains in the soles and toes of her feet -that the tears came into her eyes. I saw that my presence prevented -her from screaming and so I came away. I thought she looked very ill. -They have had a consultation of three physicians, who decided on -bleeding from the foot. It was difficult to bring her to consent, for -the suffering in her feet is so unbearable that she screams if the -sheets merely touch them. However, the bleeding succeeded and she has -suffered less since. It was gout in both feet. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1719. - -I went yesterday to see the Duchesse de Berry; she is better, thank -God, but she cannot walk yet. Two great boils have come upon the soles -of her feet, which burn them as if with red-hot iron; it is a very -singular illness. Twice a week they give her medicine, and the other -days an enema; both do her good. It seems that her illness comes from -the frightful gluttony in which she indulged last year. - -I told you my son had a fever; he is better now; but I fear a relapse, -for he is, to say the least, as much of a glutton as his daughter; and -he will not listen to any advice. - -The English nation is a wicked nation, false and ungrateful. Most of -the persons of rank who were at Saint-Germain, whom the late queen -supported (imposing upon herself personally the greatest privations in -order to do so) now declaim against her, and tell a thousand lies of -that good and virtuous queen. All this fills me with wrath. - -My son is really too kind; that little Duc de Richelieu having -assured him that he had fully intended to reveal to him the plot, he -believed him and has set him at liberty. It is true that the duke's -mistress, Mlle. de Charolais, never left my son a moment's peace about -it. It is a horrible thing for a princess of the blood to declare in -the face of all the world that she is as amorous as a cat, and that -her passion is for a scoundrel of a rank so beneath her own that she -cannot marry him, and who is moreover unfaithful to her, for he is -known to have half a dozen other mistresses. When she is told of that -she replies: "Pooh! he only has them to sacrifice them to me and to -tell me all that passes between them." It is really an awful thing. - -If I believed in sorcery I should say that that duke possessed a -supernatural power; for he has never yet found a woman who opposed him -the slightest resistance; they all run after him, and it is literally -shameful. He is not handsomer than others, and he is so indiscreet -and gabbling that he says himself if an empress beautiful as an angel -fell in love with him and wished to be his on condition that he would -not tell of it, he should prefer to leave her on the spot and never -look at her again. He is a great poltroon, but very insolent, without -heart or soul. I revolt at the thought that he is the petted darling -of women, and I am quite sure he will only show ingratitude for my -son's kindness--but I will not say another word about that personage; -he puts me out of all patience. - -The harm that is said of M. Law and his bank is the effect of -jealousy; for nothing better could be found. He is paying off the -fearful debts of the late king, and he has diminished the taxes, -lessening in that way the burdens that are weighing down the people; -wood does not cost the half of what it did; the duties on wine, meats, -in fact, all that is consumed in Paris have been abolished; and that -has caused great joy among the people, as you may suppose. M. Law -is very polite. I think a great deal of him; he does all he can to -be agreeable to me. He does not wish to act secretly, like those who -have preceded him in the management of the finances, but publicly, -with honour. It is quite false that he has bought a palace from the -Duchesse de Berry; she has none to sell; all the houses she has return -to the king,--such as Meudon, Chaville, and La Muette. - -Law is so pursued that he has no peace day or night; a duchess kissed -his hands in sight of everybody, and if duchesses kiss his hands, what -will not the other women kiss? Impossible to have more capacity than -he, but I would not for all the gold in the world be in his place; he -is tormented like a lost soul; besides which his enemies are spreading -all sorts of wicked tales about him. I am tired out with hearing of -nothing but shares and millions, and I cannot hide my ill-humour. -People are flocking here from all corners of Europe; during the last -month there have been in Paris two hundred and fifty thousand more -persons than usual; they have had to make rooms in lofts and barns, -and Paris is so full of carriages that there is great difficulty in -getting through the streets, and many persons have been crushed. One -lady meaning to say to M. Law, "Give me a concession," called out in -a loud voice, "Ah! monsieur, give me a conception;" to which M. Law -replied: "Madame, you have come too late; there is no way at present -by which you can obtain one." - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1719. - -I am afraid that the excesses of the Duchesse de Berry in eating and -drinking will put her underground. The fever never leaves her and she -has two paroxysms of it daily. She shows neither impatience nor anger, -though she suffered greatly from the emetic they gave her yesterday. -She has become as thin and shrunken as she was fat; yesterday she -confessed and received the communion. - - - July 17, 1719. - -The Duchesse de Berry died last night between two and three o'clock; -her end was very gentle; they say she died as if she fell asleep. My -son remained beside her until she had entirely lost consciousness. She -was his favourite child. - -The poor duchess took her own life as surely as if she had put a -pistol to her head; she secretly ate melons, figs, milk; she owned it -to me herself, and her physician told me she locked her door against -him and all the other doctors for fourteen days in order to do as -she liked. When the storm came up, as it did, she turned to death. -She said to me last night: "Ah! Madame, that peal of thunder did me -great harm,"--and indeed it was very visible. She received the last -sacraments with such firmness that it wrung our hearts. - -My son has lost the power to sleep; his poor daughter could not -have been saved; her head was full of water; she had an ulcer in -the stomach, another in the hip, the rest of her inside was like -_bouillie_ and the liver attacked. She was taken at night, secretly, -with all her household, to Saint-Denis. Such embarrassment was felt -about her funeral oration that it was judged best to have none at all. -She said she died without regret, because she was reconciled with God, -and that if her life were prolonged she might offend Him again. That -touched us in a way I cannot express. At heart she was a good person; -and if her mother had taken more care of her and had brought her up -better there would be nothing but good to say of her. I own that her -loss goes to my heart--but let us talk of something else; this is too -sad. - -The reason you could not read my last letter was that it was partly -torn by one of my dogs just as I finished it. I see you do not like -dogs, for if you loved them as I do you would forgive their little -faults. I have one, named _Reine inconnue_, which understands as well -as a man, and never leaves me an instant without weeping and howling -as long as I am out of her sight. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1719. - -Yesterday, directly after my dinner, I went to Paris, and found my -poor son in a state to melt a heart of rock. He is afflicted to the -soul, and all the more because he sees that if he had not shown such -excessive indulgence to his dear daughter, if he had better acted a -father's part, she would now be living and healthy. - -With all her revenues she leaves behind her debts amounting to 400,000 -francs, for my son to pay. Those people about her robbed and pillaged -the poor princess horribly; but that is always the way with a brood -of favourites. Her marriage with that toad's head [Rion] is unhappily -but too true. He is not, however, of a bad stock; he is allied to -good families; the Duc de Lauzun is his uncle, and Biron his nephew; -but, for all that, he was not worthy of the honours that came to him. -He was only a captain in the king's regiment. Women ran after him. I -thought him ugly and repulsive, and sickly looking besides. When the -news of the Duchesse de Berry's death reached the army, the Prince de -Conti went to find Rion and made him this pretty speech: "She is dead, -your milch cow, and you need not talk any more about her." My son -feels rather stung; but he does not wish to seem to know of it. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1719. - -I promised to tell you about my journey to Chelles [to witness the -installation of her grand-daughter as abbess of the convent of -Chelles]. I started Thursday at seven o'clock, with the Duchesse de -Brancas, Mme. de Chateauthiers, and Mme. de Rathsamhausen; we arrived -at half-past ten. My grandson, the Duc de Chartres, had already -arrived; my son came a few minutes later; then Mlle. de Valois. Mme. -d'Orleans had herself bled expressly to be unable to come. She and the -abbess are not very good friends; and besides, her extreme laziness -would prevent her from getting up so early. - -We went to the church. The _prie-dieu_ of the abbess was placed in the -nun's choir; it was violet velvet covered with gold _fleur-de-lis_; my -_prie-dieu_ was against the balustrade; my son and his daughter were -behind my chair, because the princes of the blood cannot kneel upon my -carpet; that is a right reserved to the grandsons of France. The whole -of the king's band was in the loft. Cardinal de Noailles said mass. -The altar is a very fine one of black and white marble with four thick -columns of black marble; there are four beautiful statues of sainted -abbesses, one so like our own abbess you might think it was her -portrait; it was, however, carved before my grand-daughter was born, -for she is only twenty-one years old. - -Twelve monks of her Order, robed in splendid chasubles, came to -serve the mass. After the cardinal had read the epistle, the master -of ceremonies entered the nun's choir and brought out the abbess; -she came with a very good air, followed by two abbesses, and half a -dozen nuns of her own convent. She made a deep curtsey to the altar, -then to me, and knelt down before the cardinal, who was seated in a -great armchair before the altar. They brought in state the confession -of faith, which she read, and after the cardinal had recited many -prayers, he gave her a book containing the rules of the convent. She -then returned to her place; and after the _Credo_ and the offertory -had been read, she came forward again, accompanied by an abbess and -her nuns. Two great wax tapers and two loaves of bread, one gilt, the -other silvered, were brought, with which she made her offering. After -the cardinal had taken the communion, she again knelt before him and -he gave her the crozier. Then he took her to her seat, not at her -_prie-dieu_, but to her seat as abbess, a sort of throne surmounted -by the dais of a princess of the blood with the _fleurs-de-lis_. As -soon as she was seated the trumpets and the hautboys sounded, and the -cardinal, followed by all his priests, placed himself near the altar -on the left side, crozier in hand, and they chanted the Te Deum. Next, -all the nuns of the convent came forward, two and two, to testify -their submission to their new abbess, making her a deep obeisance. -That reminded me of the honours they pay Athys when they make him high -priest of Cybele in the opera, and I almost thought they were going to -sing, "Before thee all bow down and tremble," etc. - -After the Te Deum, we entered the convent about half-past twelve and -sat down to table, my son and I, my grandson, the Duc de Chartres, -the Princesse Victoire de Soissons, the young Demoiselle d'Auvergne, -daughter of Duc d'Albret, and my three ladies. The abbess went to -a table in her refectory with her sister, Mlle. de Valois, the two -ladies who accompanied her, twelve abbesses, and all the nuns of the -convent. It was droll to see so many black robes round a table. My -son's people served a very fine repast; and after dinner was over they -let the people come in and pillage the dessert and confectionery. At a -quarter to five my carriage came, and I returned to Saint-Cloud. - -You ask me if my Abbe de Saint-Albin and his brother the Chevalier -d'Orleans have the same mother; no. The chevalier is legitimatized, -but the poor abbe has not been so at all. He has the family look, and -strongly resembles the late Monsieur; he is something like his father -and is very like Mlle. de Valois. He is some years older than the -chevalier and is very grieved to see his younger brother so much above -him. The chevalier, who for some time past has been the grand-prior of -France in the Order of Malta, is the son of Mlle. de Sery, formerly my -maid-of-honour; she now calls herself Mme. d'Argenton. The mother of -the abbe is an opera-dancer named Florence. My son has also a daughter -by the left hand, whom he does not recognize; he has married her to a -Marquis de Segur; her mother was Desmares, one of the best actresses -in the king's troupe. I love the Abbe de Saint-Albin, and he deserves -it. In the first place, he loves me sincerely, and in the next he -conducts himself extremely well. He has intellect; he is reasonable, -and there is no canting bigotry about him. He is not in as much favour -with my son as he deserves, but he is the best young man in the world; -well brought-up, pious, and virtuous; he is well educated but has no -conceit. He is more like the late Monsieur than he is like his father; -but it is plain where he comes from; my son cannot deny him; and it is -a great pity that he is not my son's legitimate child. - -The enormous wealth that is now in France is inconceivable. All the -talk is in millions. I cannot understand it; but I see plainly that -the God Mammon reigns in Paris absolutely. The late king would gladly -have employed M. Law in the finances; but as he was not a Catholic the -king said he could not trust him. Nothing is now thought of but Law's -bank; a hundred tales are told of it. A lady gave her coachman an -order to upset her in front of it, and when M. Law ran out, supposing -from the cries that she had broken her neck or legs, she hastened to -acknowledge it was only a stratagem to get speech with him. It is -certainly a droll thing to see how everybody runs after that man, -jostling each other merely to see him or his son. - -M. le Duc and his mother have made, they say, two hundred and fifty -millions; the Prince de Conti rather less, though people declare his -gains amount to many millions; the two cousins never budge from the -rue Quincampoix. But the one who has gained the most money is d'Antin, -who is terribly grasping. - -M. Law has abjured at Melun; he has become a Catholic, and so have his -children; his wife is in despair. He is not avaricious; he does much -in charity, without letting it be known, and gives away great sums; he -helps large numbers of poor people. - - - - - V. - - LETTERS OF 1720-1722. - - - PARIS, 1720. - -I have often walked about at night in the gallery of the chateau of -Fontainebleau, where they say the ghost of the late king Francois I. -appears; but the good man never did me the honour to appear to me; -perhaps he does not think my prayers sufficiently efficacious to call -him out of purgatory; and in that he may be right enough. - -I was very gay in my youth; that is why they called me in German -_Rauschen petten Knecht_. I remember the birth of the King of England -[George I.] as if it had been yesterday. I was a very roguish, -inquisitive child. They put a doll in a clump of rosemary and tried -to make me believe that it was the child that I was told my aunt was -going to have; but just at that moment I heard her scream, which -did not agree with the baby in the rosemary bush. I pretended that -I believed them, but I slipped into my aunt's chamber as if I were -playing hide and seek with young Bulau and Haxthausen, and hid behind -a great screen they had placed beside the chimney next the door. -Presently they brought the child to the fireplace to bathe it, and -I ran out of my hiding-place. I ought to have been whipped, but in -honour of the happy event I was only well scolded. - -The late king was so attached to the old customs of the royal family -that he would not have allowed any of them to be changed for all the -world. Mme. de Fiennes used to say that they clung so to old ways in -the royal household that the queen died with a frilled cap on her -head such as they tie on children when they put them to bed. When -the king wished a thing he never allowed any one to argue against -it; the thing he ordered must be done at once without reply. He was -too used to "such is our good pleasure" to brook an observation. -He was very severe in the etiquette he established about him. At -Marly it was quite another thing; there he allowed no ceremony. -Neither ambassadors nor envoys were invited to go there, and he never -gave audiences; there was no etiquette, and everything went along -pell-mell. On the promenades the king made the men wear their hats, -and in the salon every one, down to the captains and sub-lieutenants -of the foot-guards, was allowed to sit down. That gave me such a -disgust for the salon that I never chose to stay there. My son is like -all the rest of the family, he wants the things to which he has been -accustomed from his youth to go on forever. That is why he cannot part -with the Abbe Dubois, though he knows his knavery. That abbe wanted to -persuade me, myself, that the marriage of my son was very advantageous -for him. I replied: "And Honour, monsieur, what can repair that?" The -Maintenon had made great promises to him and also to my son, but, -thanks be to God, she did not keep her word to either of them. - -[Illustration: Infanta Maria Theresa wife of Louis XIV] - -We have had few queens in France who have been perfectly happy. -Marie de' Medici died in exile; the mother of the king and Monsieur -was miserable as long as her husband lived; and our own queen, -Marie-Therese, used to say that since she became queen she had never -had but one day of true contentment. She was certainly excessively -silly, but the best and most virtuous woman on earth; she had -grandeur, and she knew well how to hold a Court. She believed all the -king told her, good and bad. Her accoutrements were ridiculous; -and her teeth were black and decayed, which came, they said, from -eating chocolate, and she also ate a great deal of garlic. She was -clumsy and short, and had a very white skin; when she neither danced -nor walked she looked taller than she was. She ate frequently, and was -very long about it, because it was always in little scraps as if for -a canary. She never forgot her native land, and many of her ways were -Spanish. She loved cards beyond measure, and played at _bassette_, -_reversi_, and _ombre_, sometimes at _petit prime_, but she never -won, because she could never learn to play well. While she and the -first dauphine lived there was never anything at Court but modesty and -dignity. Those who were licentious in secret affected propriety in -public; but after the old _guenipe_ began to govern and to introduce -the bastards among the royal family everything went topsy-turvy. - -The queen had such a passion for the king that she tried to read in -his eyes what would please him, and provided he looked at her kindly -she was gay all day. She was glad when the king passed the night with -her, for being a true Spanish woman she did not dislike that business; -whenever it happened she was so gay everybody knew of it. She liked to -be joked about it, and would laugh, wink her eyes, and rub her little -hands. - -She died of an abscess which she had under the arm. Instead of drawing -it outside, Fagon, who by great ill-luck was just then her doctor, -bled her; that made the abscess break within; the whole of it fell -upon the heart, and the emetic which he gave her choked her. The -surgeon who bled her said to Fagon: "Monsieur, have you reflected? -This will be the death of my mistress." Fagon replied: "Do as I order -you, Gervais." The surgeon wept and said to Fagon: "Do you compel me -to be the one to kill my mistress?" At eleven o'clock he bled her; at -twelve Fagon gave her a great dose of emetic, and at three the queen -departed for another world. We may indeed say that the happiness of -France died with her. The king was much moved, but that old devil of a -Fagon did it on purpose, in order to bring about the fortunes of the -old _guenipe_. The king always showed consideration for his wife, and -required his mistresses to respect her. He liked her because of her -virtue and the sincere attachment she felt for him in spite of his -infidelities. He was sincerely afflicted when she died. - - - PARIS, 1720. - -One hears of nothing every day but bank-bills. I think it very hard -not to see gold. For forty-eight years I have always had fine gold -pieces in my pocket, and now there is nothing to be seen but silver -money, and that of little value. - -It is very certain that M. Law is now most horribly disliked. My son -told me something in the carriage to-day which moved me so much that -the tears came into my eyes. He said: "The populace said a thing that -touched me to the heart; I feel it deeply." I asked him what it was, -and he replied that when the Comte de Horn was executed the people -said: "If anything is done against the regent personally he forgives -it all; but if anything is done against us, he listens to no nonsense, -but does justice." M. Law has no bad intentions; he buys landed -property and shows in that way that he means to stay in France. I do -not believe that he is sending money to England, Holland, and Hamburg. - -We no longer know here what a Court is. No ladies come to see me, -because I will not allow them to present themselves before me as they -do before Mme. d'Orleans, with scarfs, and no bodies to their loose -gowns. Those are things that I will not tolerate. I prefer to see no -one at all than to permit such familiarities. Mme. d'Orleans has -spoilt these women; she does not make herself respected and does not -really know what rank is. Mmes. de Montesson and de Maintenon, who -brought her up, did not know either. She is too proud to be willing to -learn anything from me; she thinks it would be beneath her, believing -herself far superior to me when she sees how her room is filled and -mine is empty. She would not imitate me, neither would I imitate her; -and so each of us keeps to her own way. - - - PARIS, May, 1720. - -My son has been obliged to dismiss Law, who has hitherto been adored -as a god. He is no longer controller-general, though still the -director of the Bank and the Company of the Indies. They are obliged -to give him a guard, for his life is not safe; and it is pitiable to -see how great his terror is. All sorts of satires are being written -and spread about him. - -The jewellers refuse to work; they value their merchandise at three -times the price it can now bring on account of paper-money. I have -often wished that hell-fire would burn up those bank-bills. They give -my son more trouble than comfort. There is no describing all the -results they have brought about. My son spares himself no trouble, -but after working from morning till night he likes to amuse himself -at supper with his little black crow [the regent's name for Mme. de -Parabere]. - -According to public clamour things are going horribly ill. I wish -Law had been at the devil with his system, and had never set foot in -France. The people do me too much honour in saying that if my advice -had been listened to things would have gone better; I have no advice -to give in matters concerning the government; I meddle in nothing -of the kind. But Frenchmen are so accustomed to see women with their -fingers in everything that it seems to them impossible that I should -be aloof from what happens. The good Parisians, with whom I am in -favour, choose to attribute to me whatever is good; I am very much -obliged to those poor souls for the affection they feel to me, but I -do not deserve it. The Parisians are the best people in the world, and -if the parliament did not excite them they would never revolt. Poor -people, they touch me very much, for while they shout against Law they -do not attack my son, and when I passed in my carriage through the -crowd they called out benedictions. That touched me so much I could -not help crying. It is not surprising that they do not like my son as -much as they do me, for his enemies spare nothing to decry him and -make him out a reprobate and a tyrant; whereas he is really the best -man in the world--he is too good. I have never understood the system -of M. Law, but I have firmly believed that no good would come of it. -As I cannot disguise my thoughts I have always told my son plainly -what I think of it. He assured me I was mistaken and he wanted to -explain the matter to me; but the more he tried to make me comprehend -it, the less I could understand a word of it. - -Law is like a dead man, pale as linen; he cannot get over that last -fright of his. His good friend, the Duc d'Antin, wants to get his -place as director of the Bank. No one was ever more terrified than M. -Law; my son, who is not intimidated in spite of the threats addressed -to him, laughs till he makes himself ill over Law's cowardice. Though -everything at present is quiet here, Law does not dare go out; the -market-women have placed spies round his house to know if he leaves -it, which bodes no good to him, and I fear some new disturbance. But -I never in my life knew an Englishman or a Scotchman so cowardly as -Law; it is the possession of fortune that destroys courage; men do not -willingly give up wealth. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1720. - -For the last week I have had a number of letters threatening to burn -me at Saint-Cloud and my son in the Palais-Royal. My son never tells -me a word of such things; he follows the example of his father, who -used to say: "It is all well, provided Madame knows nothing about it." - -M. Law has gone to Brussels. Mme. de Prie [M. le Duc's mistress] lent -him her post-chaise; in returning it he wrote to thank her, and sent -her a ring worth a hundred thousand francs. M. le Duc had given him -relays and sent four of his servants with him. On taking leave of -my son Law said to him: "Monseigneur, I have made great mistakes; I -made them because I was human; but you will find neither malice nor -dishonesty in my conduct." His wife would not leave Paris till all -their debts were paid; he owed his provision man alone ten thousand -francs. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1720. - -I am firmly persuaded that my days are counted, but I do not occupy -my mind with that thought for a moment. I place all in the hands of -Almighty God, and do not give myself any anxiety as to what may come -to me; for it would indeed be great folly in men and women to imagine -that human beings are not equal before God, and that He would do -special things for any of them. I have not, thanks to God, either such -presumption or such pride. I know who I am and I do not deceive myself -in that respect. - -I am irritated when I look back and think how ill they speak of the -late king, and how little his Majesty has been regretted by those to -whom he did most good. - -The daughter whom he loved best was the tall Princesse de Conti. -She did not stand ill with the Maintenon; who thought it an honour -to herself to pay attentions to the princess, who had always led a -regular life and renounced frivolity. She lived at last in great -devotion, and when they told her that death was near she said: "Dying -is the smallest event of my life." - -The king often complained that in his youth he had never been allowed -to mingle with people and converse with them. But that is a matter of -nature, for Monsieur, who was brought up with the king, was always -ready to talk with anybody. The king said, laughing, that Monsieur's -gabble had disgusted him with speech. "Good God!" he used to say, -"must I, in order to please people, talk such paltry and silly -nonsense as my brother?" It is true, however, that Monsieur was more -beloved in Paris than the king on account of his affability. But when -the king wanted to please any one he had the most seductive manners -in the world, and he could win hearts much better than my husband. -Monsieur (and it is the same with my son), was very amiable to -everybody, but he did not distinguish persons sufficiently; he only -showed regard to those who liked the Chevalier de Lorraine and his -other favourites. - -After Monsieur's death the king sent to ask me where I wished to -go, whether to a convent in Paris or to Montargis, or elsewhere. I -answered that as I had the honour to belong to the royal family I -could not wish for any other residence than that of the king, and -I wished to go at once to Versailles. That pleased him; he came to -see me; but he rather piqued me by saying that he had not thought I -should wish to stay in the same place with himself. I replied I did -not know who could have made to his Majesty such false reports about -me, and that I had more respect and attachment to him than those who -had accused me falsely. Then the king made every one leave the room -and we had a grand explanation, in which the king reproached me for -hating Mme. de Maintenon. I said it was true that I hated her, but it -was only out of attachment to him, and because of the evil offices -she did me with him; nevertheless, I added, if it would be agreeable -to him that I should be reconciled with her I was ready to be so. -The good lady had not foreseen that, otherwise she would never have -let the king come near me; but he was acting in such good faith that -he continued friendly to me to his last hour. He sent for the old -woman and said to her: "Madame is very willing to be reconciled with -you;" he made us embrace and the affair ended that way. Ever after he -wished her to live on good terms with me; which she did outwardly, -but she played me, underhand, all sorts of tricks. I should not have -minded making a trip to Montargis, but I did not want it to look -like a disgrace,--as if I had done something to deserve being sent -from Court. There was also danger that I should be left there to die -of hunger; I much preferred to be reconciled with the king. As for -retiring to a convent, that was not at all my reckoning--though it was -just what the old woman would have liked to make me do. The chateau de -Montargis is my dower-house; at Orleans there is no house; Saint-Cloud -is not an appanage, it is private property which Monsieur bought with -his own money. Now my dower is nothing; all that I have to live upon -comes from the king and my son. At the beginning of my widowhood I was -left without a penny till they finally owed me three hundred thousand -francs which was never paid till after the king's death. What would -have become of me, therefore, had I chosen Montargis for my residence? - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1720. - -The king forgot La Valliere as completely as if he had never seen her -or known her in his life. She had as many virtues as the Montespan had -vices. The sole weakness that she had for the king was very excusable. -The king was young, gallant, and handsome; she herself very young; all -the world led her and drove her to her fault. At bottom she was modest -and virtuous, with a most kind heart. I told her sometimes that she -had transposed her love and carried to God just that which she had -for the king. They did her the utmost injustice in accusing her of -loving any one but the king--but lies cost the Montespan nothing. It -was at her instigation that the king so ill-treated La Valliere. The -poor creature's heart was pierced; but she fancied she was offering -the greatest sacrifice to God in immolating to him the source of her -sin on the very spot where the sin was committed. Therefore, she -stayed on, as penance, with the Montespan. The latter, who had more -cleverness, laughed at her publicly, treated her ill, and made the -king do likewise. Yet she bore it with patience. - -Her glance had a charm that can never be described; she had a graceful -figure, but her teeth were vile; her eyes seemed to me much more -beautiful than those of Mme. de Montespan; her whole bearing was -modesty itself. She limped slightly, but it was not unbecoming. When -the king made her a duchess and legitimatized her children she was in -despair, for she thought till then that no one knew she had them. When -I came to France she had not yet retired to a convent; in fact, she -remained two years longer at Court. We became intimately acquainted -at the time she took the veil. I was greatly touched to see that -charming creature persist in her resolution, and when they put her -beneath the pall I wept so bitterly I could not see the rest. When -the ceremony was over she came to me to comfort me, and told me that I -ought to congratulate her and not pity her because she was beginning, -from that instant, to be happy; she said she should never in her -life forget the favour and friendship I had shown to her, which she -had never deserved to receive from me. Shortly after, I went to see -her again; I was curious to know why she had remained so long as a -servant to the Montespan. God, she told me, had touched her heart, and -had given her to know her sin; she then thought that she ought to do -penance and suffer in the way most painful to her,--that of sharing -the king's heart with another, and seeing him despise her. During the -three years that the king's love was ceasing she had suffered like -a lost soul, and had offered to God her sorrow in expiation of her -past sin, because, having sinned publicly, she thought her repentance -should be public also. They had taken her, she said, for a silly fool -who noticed nothing, and it was precisely then that she suffered most, -until God put into her mind to leave all and serve Him only, which -she had now done, although on account of her vices she was not worthy -to live among the pure and pious souls of the other Carmelites. I saw -that what she said came from the depths of her spirit. - -You tell me that you are never fatigued listening to your two -preachers. I must confess to my shame that I know nothing more -wearisome than a sermon; opium could not make me sleep more soundly. I -cannot go to church in the afternoon, for I fall asleep at once; and -as I am not in a pew here, but facing the pulpit in an armchair where -everybody sees me, it would be a real scandal. Besides, since I have -grown old, I snore very loud, which would make people laugh, and the -preacher himself might be disconcerted. - -I have three fine Bibles: that of Merian, which my aunt, the Abbess -of Maubuisson, bequeathed to me; an edition of Luneburg which is very -fine, and another sent to me last year by the Princess of Oldenbourg. -The latter is like me, short and thick, and neither the print nor the -engravings are as good as in the two others. When I came to France -every one was forbidden to read the Bible; for the last few years it -has been permitted, but lately the Constitution (Unigenitus), about -which there has been so much talk, has again forbidden it. It is true -no one minds the injunction. As for me, I laugh and say I am perfectly -willing to obey the Constitution, and will bind myself to read no -French Bible; in fact, I never open any but my German ones. The Bible -is good and wholesome nourishment; and what is more, very agreeable. -But the German Catholics never have recourse to it, they are so -inclined to superstition. - -When a person has lived like M. Leibnitz I cannot believe that he -needs to have priests about him; they can teach him nothing, for he -knows more than they. Habit does not form a true fear of God, and -the communion, considered as the result of habit, has no moral value -if the heart is devoid of praiseworthy feelings. I do not doubt M. -Leibnitz's salvation, and I think he is very fortunate not to have -suffered longer. - -I know a person who has been the very intimate friend of a learned -abbe That abbe knew most particularly well the celebrated Descartes at -the time when he was living in Amsterdam, before he went to Sweden to -visit Queen Christina. The abbe often told my friend that Descartes -used to laugh at his own system and say: "I have cut them out a fine -piece of work; we'll see who will be fool enough to take hold of -it" [or "be taken in by it." _Je leur ai taille de la besogne; nous -verrons qui sera assez sot pour y donner_]. - -I have seen that other philosopher, M. de La Mothe Vayer; with all -his talent he scurried along like a crazy man. He always wore furred -boots and a cap lined with fur, which he never took off, very broad -neck-bands, and a velvet coat. - -As long as I was at Heidelberg I never read a novel; his Highness, -my father, would not let me do so; but since I have been here I have -compensated myself finely. There are none that I have not read: -"Astree," "Cleopatre," "Alefie," "Cassandre," "Poliesandre" [Madame's -own spelling]. Besides which I have read lesser ones: "Tarcis et -Celie," "Lissandre et Calixte," "Caloandro," "Endimiro," "Amadis" -(but as to the last I only got as far as the seventeenth volume, and -there are twenty-four); also the "Roman des Romans," "Theagene and -Chariclee," of which there are pictures at Fontainebleau in the king's -cabinet. - -The monks of Saint-Mihiel have the original of the "Memoirs of -Cardinal de Retz," and they have printed and sold them at Nancy. -Many things are lacking in that edition. But Mme. de Caumartin, who -possesses the memoirs in manuscript, where not a word is missing, is -obstinate in not letting them be seen, so that the work is incomplete. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1720. - -I think that Madame [her predecessor] was more wronged than wronging; -she had to do with very wicked people, about whom I could tell many -things if I chose. Madame was very young, beautiful, agreeable, and -full of grace, and surrounded by the greatest coquettes in the world, -the mistresses of Madame's enemies, who sought only to get her into -trouble and make Monsieur quarrel with her. They say here that she was -not handsome; but she had so much grace that everything became her. -She was not capable of forgiving, and was determined to drive away the -Chevalier de Lorraine. In that she succeeded, but it cost her her -life. He sent the poison from Italy by a Provencal gentleman named -Morel, and to reward the latter he was made chief _maitre-d'hotel_. -He robbed and pillaged me and was made to sell his office, for which -he got a high price. This Morel had the cleverness of a devil, but -knew neither law nor gospel. He owned to me himself that he believed -in nothing. When he was dying he would not hear of God, and said of -himself, "Let this carcass alone; it is good for nothing more." - -It is very true that Madame was poisoned, but without Monsieur's -knowledge. When those scoundrels held counsel with one another to -determine how they should poison poor Madame, they discussed whether -or not they should warn Monsieur. The Chevalier de Lorraine said, "No, -do not let us tell him, for he cannot hold his tongue. If he does not -speak of it the first year, he will get us hanged ten years later." -And it is known that one of the wretches added, "Be careful not to let -Monsieur know of it; he would tell it to the king, and that would hang -us." They made Monsieur believe that the Dutch had given Madame a slow -poison in chocolate: but here is the truth:-- - -D'Effiat did not poison the chicory water, but he poisoned Madame's -cup; and that was well imagined, because no one drinks from our cups -but ourselves. The cup was not brought out as soon as asked for; they -said it was mislaid. A _valet de chambre_ whom I had, and who had been -in the service of the late Madame (he is dead now), related to me -that in the morning, while Monsieur and Madame were at mass, d'Effiat -went to the buffet, found the cup, and rubbed it with some paper. The -_valet de chambre_ said to him: "Monsieur, what are you doing in our -closet, and why are you touching Madame's cup?" He answered: "I am -dying of thirst, and as the cup was dirty I cleaned it with paper." -That evening Madame asked for her chicory water, and as soon as she -drank it she cried out that she was poisoned. Those who were there had -drunk of the same water, but not from her cup, and they were not taken -ill. They put her to bed, and she grew worse and worse, and died two -hours after midnight in frightful suffering. - -Monsieur never troubled his wife about her gallantries with the king -his brother; he himself related to me the whole of Madame's life, and -he never would have passed that matter over in silence had he believed -it. I think that as to this circumstance the world has been unjust to -Madame. - -For many years a rumour has spread about Saint-Cloud that the ghost -of the late Madame appeared about a fountain where she used to sit in -very warm weather, because the place was cool. One evening a lacquey -of the Marechale de Clerembault, going to draw water at the well, -saw something white without a face; the phantom, which was sitting -down, rose to double its height. The poor lacquey, seized with -fright, ran away; on reaching the house he insisted that he had seen -Madame, fell ill and died. The officer who was then captain of the -chateau, imagining that there must be something under it all, went -to the fountain himself, saw the ghost, and threatened to give it a -hundred blows with his stick if it did not own who it was. Whereupon -the ghost said: "Oh! Monsieur de Lastera, don't hurt me, I am only -poor Philippinette." She was an old woman in the village, about -seventy-seven years old, with only one tooth in her mouth, weak eyes -rimmed with red, a huge mouth, a thick nose,--in short, hideous. They -wanted to put her in prison, but I interceded for her. When she came -to thank me for that I said to her: "What mania possessed you to play -the ghost instead of staying in your bed?" She answered, laughing: "I -don't regret what I have done; at my age one sleeps little, and one -must have something or other to keep one's spirits up. All I ever did -in my youth did not give me as much enjoyment as playing the ghost. -Those who were not afraid of my white sheet were afraid of my face. -The cowards made such faces I nearly died of laughing. That pleasure -at night paid me for the pain of carrying faggots by day." - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1720. - -I feel a bitter grief whenever I think of all M. Louvois burned in the -Palatinate, and I believe he is burning terribly in the other world, -for he died so suddenly he had no time to repent. He was poisoned by -his doctor, who was afterwards poisoned himself, but confessed his -crime before he died, with all details and circumstances, so that -there could be no doubt about it. As he was a friend of the old woman, -it was given out that he died in a spasm of hot fever. Thus we see, -if we examine things well, the justice of God; people are usually -punished in this world by their own sins. - -The longer I live the more reason I have to regret my aunt, the -Electress, and to respect her memory. You are very right in saying -that in many centuries we shall not see her like again. Unhappily, I -lack a great deal of having her judgment and her energy. What may be -praised in me is frankness and good-will; and, thank God, I am not -licentious, as is now the fashion among the princely people of the -royal house of France. - -[Illustration: Rene Descartes] - -Rhine wine was _never_ put into the great tun at Heidelberg; only -Neckar wine. The present Elector is said not to hate it. As for me, -Rhine wine is what I prefer. I cannot endure Burgundy; the taste seems -to me disagreeable, and besides, it gives me a stomach-ache. I am -delighted that Heidelberg is being rebuilt, and that they are working -on the chateau; but what vexes me is that they are putting up a -Jesuit convent instead of the commissariat. Jesuits are out of place -at Heidelberg, and so are the Franciscans. I am told they live now -near to the upper gate; my God! how often I have eaten cherries on -that mountain, with a good bit of bread, at five in the morning! I was -gayer then than I am now. - -You know how the pope had Lord Peterborough arrested at Bologna, -nobody knows why. He went about disguised as a woman; with great -talents he behaves like a madman. He says he will not come out of -prison till he obtains reparation for the affront put upon him. For my -part, if I were in prison and they gave me leave to get out, I should -depart as fast as possible and say what I had to say later,--first of -all, I should recover my liberty. This lord is the queerest eccentric. -I think he would rather die than deprive himself of saying what comes -into his head and of doing malicious things to the persons he dislikes. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, 1720. - -For forty years no October has ever passed without my son being ill, -one way or another, about the 22nd of the month. Though he is regent -he never appears before me or leaves me without kissing my hand -before I embrace him. He never takes a chair in my presence; but in -other respects he stands on no ceremony and gabbles as he likes; we -laugh and joke together like cronies. Between him and his mistresses -everything goes on to beat of drum without the least gallantry; it -reminds me of those old patriarchs who had so many women. The Duc de -Saint-Simon was impatient one day with some of my son's easy-going -ways and said to him, angrily: "Oh! you are so _debonnaire_! since the -days of Louis le Debonnaire there has never been any one so easy-going -as you." My son nearly died of laughter. - -My son believes in predestination as much as if he had belonged, like -me, for nineteen years to the Reformed religion. What seems to me -strange is that he does not hate his brother-in-law, the lamester, who -would like to see him dead. I think there never was his like; there is -no gall in him; I never knew him to hate any one. - -Mme. la Duchesse is very amusing and says the most diverting things. -She is fond of good eating; and that was just what suited the dauphin -[Monseigneur]; he went to her every morning for a good breakfast, and -at night for a collation. Her daughters had the same tastes, so that -Monseigneur spent the whole day in a society that amused him. At first -he was attached to his daughter-in-law [the Duchesse de Bourgogne], -but after she quarrelled with Mme. la Duchesse he completely changed; -and what irritated him still more was that the Duchesse de Bourgogne -brought about the marriage of his son, the Duc de Berry, a marriage -he did not like. He was not wrong in that, and they did not treat him -well in the matter, I must allow, though the marriage was greatly to -our advantage. - -The Queen of Spain [Marie-Louise de Savoie] remained much longer with -her mother than our dauphine, her sister; consequently, she was very -much better educated. The Maintenon knew nothing about education; to -win the young dauphine's affection and keep it for herself alone, she -let her do just what she liked. The young girl had been brought up by -her virtuous mother, and was very winning and droll; merriness became -her; she was not ugly when she had a fine colour. I could not tell -you what foolish heads were allowed to surround the young princess; -for example, the Marechale d'Estrees. The Maintenon was well paid for -giving her such senseless animals, for the result was that she ceased -to care for her society. But the Maintenon, determined to know the -cause, tormented the princess to admit it. Finally the dauphine told -her that the Marechale d'Estrees was daily saying to her, "Why do you -stay with the old woman, and not with those who can amuse you much -better than that old carcass?"--saying also other evil things of her. -The Maintenon told me this herself after the dauphine's death, to -prove it was solely the fault of that hussy that the dauphine did not -live on good terms with me. That might be half true, but it is none -the less certain that the old _vilaine_ had set her against me. Nearly -all the giddy young women who surrounded the dauphine were relations -or allies of the old woman; it was by her orders that they tried to -amuse and divert the princess,--in order that she might have no other -society than what she gave her, and be bored elsewhere. - -But when the dauphine reached years of discretion she corrected -herself in a wonderful manner, and repented heartily of her childish -follies; which showed she had judgment. What corrected her was -the marriage of Mme. de Berry. She saw that that young woman made -others dislike her, and that all went wrong; she then desired to -adopt another behaviour than that of her cousin, and to make herself -respected. Accordingly she changed her conduct completely; retired -within herself, and became as sensible as she had previously been too -little so. She had much judgment; she knew her faults perfectly well, -and she knew also how to correct them in a wonderful way. She changed -her way of life, and in one month she brought back to her side all -those whom she had caused to dislike her. Thus she continued until -her death. She said frankly how much she regretted to have been so -giddy; but excused herself on the ground of her extreme youth, and she -blamed the young women who had set her such a bad example and given -her such bad advice. She gave them public marks of her displeasure; -and managed matters so that the king did not take them any longer to -Marly. In this way she brought every one back to her. - -She was delicate in health and even sickly. But Doctor Chirac assured -us until the last that she would recover. And it is true that if -they had not let her get up whilst she had the measles, and had not -bled her in the foot, she would now be living. Immediately after the -bleeding, from being red as fire she became pale as death and felt -extremely ill. When they took her out of her bed I cried out that -they ought to let the sweating subside before they bled her. Chirac -and Fagon were obstinate and only scoffed at me. The old _guenipe_ -came up to me and said: "Do you think yourself cleverer than all the -doctors who are here?" I replied, "No, madame, but it does not take -much cleverness to know that we ought to follow nature, and if nature -inclines to sweating it would be better to follow that indication than -to take a sick person up in a perspiration to bleed her." She shrugged -her shoulders and smiled ironically. I went to the other side of the -room and never said another word. - -The Maintenon always retained the fire of her eyes; but she pinched -her lips and contracted her nostrils, which gave her the very -disagreeable air she put on when she saw any one who displeased her, -my Excellency for instance; at such times she would raise the corners -of her mouth and drop her under lip. I have often heard her say in a -jesting way, "I have been too far from, and too near grandeur to know -what it is." - - - PARIS, February 1, 1721. - -I grow weaker and can hardly hold my pen, but there is nothing to be -done. I place myself in the hands of God and refer all things to His -will. I think I shall end by drying up, like that tortoise I kept at -Heidelberg in my bedroom. But as long as I live be sure, dear Louise, -that my heart will cherish you. - -There is not in all the world a better air than that of Heidelberg, -especially that about the chateau near my bedroom; nothing finer can -be found. No one understands better than I, dear Louise, what you must -have felt at Heidelberg; I cannot think of it without deep emotion; -but I must not speak of it to-night; it makes me too sad and hinders -me from sleeping. - -My son lives very well with me; he shows me great affection and -will be miserable at losing me. His visits do me more good than -quinine--they rejoice my heart and do not give me pains in my stomach. -He always has something droll to tell me which makes me laugh; he has -wit and expresses himself charmingly. I should be a most unnatural -mother if I did not love him from the bottom of my heart; if you knew -him you would see that he has no ambition and no malignity. Ah! my -God, he is only too kind; he pardons all that is done against him -and laughs about it. If he would only show his teeth to his wicked -relations they would learn to fear him and cease their horrible -machinations. You cannot imagine the wickedness and the ambition of -the third prince of the blood. As long as M. le Duc hoped to get money -out of my son he overwhelmed him with protestations of attachment and -devotion; now that there is nothing more to get from him he has turned -completely against him and has joined my son's inhuman enemy, the -Prince de Conti. - - - PARIS, 1720. - -I am coming to the close of my seventieth year, and I feel that if I -have another shock like that which struck me so severely last year I -shall soon know how things go on in the other world. My constitution -continues sound, as may be seen by the fact that I have resisted all -attacks, but, as the French proverb says, "the pitcher may go once too -often to the well;" and that is what will happen to me in the end. But -these thoughts do not trouble me, for we know that we come into this -world only to die. I do not think that extreme old age is a pleasant -thing; there is too much to suffer; and with regard to physical -suffering I am a great coward. - -Saint Francois de Sales, who founded the Order of the Filles de -Sainte-Marie, was in his youth a friend of the Marechal de Villeroy, -father of the present marshal. The marshal never could bring himself -to give him his name as a saint, and when they spoke to him of his -friend he used to say: "I was delighted when I heard that M. de Sales -was a saint; he liked smutty stories and cheated at cards; the best -man in the world in other respects, but a fool." - -I follow the fashions at a distance, and some of them I put aside -entirely, such as paniers, which I do not wear, and loose gowns, -which I cannot abide and will not permit in my presence. I think them -indecent; women look as if they had just got out of their beds. There -is no rule here now about the fashions. Tailors, dressmakers, and -hairdressers invent what they please. I have never followed to excess -the fashion of tall head-dresses. - -I do not know what you mean about your neighbours the storks never -failing to come back every year. We have none in France, and I wish -you would tell me if you see them in England; for it is said they -never stay in any kingdom. - - - PARIS, 1721. - -All that we read in the Bible about the excesses which were punished -by the Deluge, and about the lewdness of Sodom and Gomorrah does not -approach the life now led in Paris. Out of nine young men of rank who -dined the other day with my grandson, the Duc de Chartres, seven had -the French disease. Is it not horrible? The majority of the people -here are occupied solely with their pleasures and debauchery; outside -of that they know nothing and care for nothing; they do not believe in -a future life; they imagine that they will end in death. - -The Abbe Dubois sends me word he has nothing now to do with the post, -which concerns exclusively M. de Torcy; they are rotten eggs and -rancid butter, the pair of them; one is no better than the other, and -both would be more in their place on a gibbet than at Court, for they -are not worth the devil and are more treacherous than gallows-wood, -as Lenore would say. If they have the curiosity to read this letter -they will see the eulogy I make upon them, and they will recognize -the truth of our German proverb, "Listeners never hear any good of -themselves." - -I know very well that we pay the postage on letters we receive, but as -to paying for those we put in the post, that is something new; I never -heard of it before in all my life. - - - PARIS, 1721. - -The Archbishop of Cambrai [Dubois] is coming here to-day to tell me of -his elevation to the cardinalate; so Alberoni has got a comrade. He is -one I cannot love; he poisoned my whole life; at the same time I would -not do him any harm. May God forgive him, but he may suffer for it in -this world. - -We are all in full dress for the ceremony of his reception at three -o'clock; I shall be obliged to bow to him, and make him sit down, and -talk to him a few moments. It will not be without pain; but pain and -vexation are one's daily bread--but here comes the cardinal, and I -must pause. - -The cardinal has begged me to forget the past; he has made me -the finest harangue that was ever listened to. He has great -capacities,--that is undeniable; and if he were only as honest as he -is capable, he would leave nothing to be desired. - - - SAINT-CLOUD, October, 1721. - -I can only write you a few words and in all haste this morning, my -dear Louise, for I am going to Paris to compliment my son and his -wife on the good news they have just received and transmitted to me -instantly. The King of Spain has asked their daughter in marriage for -his son the Prince of the Asturias. Mlle. de Montpensier has no name -as yet, but before she goes to Spain the ceremony will be performed; -the king and I are to name her; she will then make her first communion -and be confirmed; that is what may be called receiving the three -sacraments together. - - - PARIS, 1721. - -They leave me no peace; visitors at every moment; I am obliged to -get up and make conversation. First came the Comte de Clermont, -third brother of M. le Duc; after him the Duchesse de Ventadour and -her sister the Duchesse de La Ferte; then the Duc de Chartres, his -three sisters and their governess, my two ladies, and Mme. de Segur, -my son's daughter by the left side and not legitimatized. That made -twelve at table. Then came the Marechale de Clerembault and Cardinal -de Gesvres; I had to rise to receive him and talk to him. But all that -is not comparable to what awaited me after dinner from two o'clock to -half-past six. I found in my salon Mme. la Princesse, with our Duchess -of Hanover, the tall Princesse de Conti, and Mlle. de Clermont, with -all their ladies; and when they went away the little Princesse de -Conti came with her daughter; then the Duchesse du Maine, Mme. la -Duchesse and her daughter, and all their ladies. Also a great many -other ladies not of the royal family, such as the Princesse d'Espinoy, -the Duchesse de Valentinois, the Princesse de Montauban, and I don't -know who else, innumerable duchesses, the Marechales de Noailles and -de Boufflers, the Duchesses de Lesdiguieres, de Nevers, d'Humieres, de -Grammont, de Roquelaire, de Villars; the Duchesse d'Orleans came too; -as for the ladies who did not sit, they were innumerable, and I am -quite sure I have forgotten some of the _tabouret_ ones. It was so hot -in my room that I should have fainted if I had not gone, now and then, -into my dressing-room to get a breath of air. But what made me suffer -most was my knees; by dint of rising and bowing I really thought I -should faint away. - -I have an abbe (whom I often call a scamp) sitting by me now; he is -dinning his chatter into my ears so that I really do not know what I -write; from that, you will know very well that I mean my Abbe de Saint -Albin, who will soon be Bishop of Laon, duke and peer of France. That -will give me great pleasure, because I have felt more attachment for -that poor boy from his earliest childhood than for all his brothers -and sisters; I feel that of all my son's children, legitimate and -illegitimate, he is the one that I love best. - -My son cannot and will not believe that the Duc du Maine is the -king's son. That man has always been treacherous; he did ill-turns to -everybody; he was always hated as an arch-spy and informer. His wife, -the little frog, is much more violent than he; for he is cowardly, and -fear restrains him; but the wife mingles the heroic with her capers. -I think myself that the Comte de Toulouse is really the king's son; -but I have always believed that the Duc du Maine was the son of Terme, -who was a treacherous scoundrel and the worst spy at Court. The old -_guenipe_ had persuaded the king that the Duc du Maine was all virtue -and piety; and when he reported harm of any one, she said it was for -that person's good, so that the king might correct him. Thus the king -considered everything that came from du Maine admirable; he regarded -him as a saint. To this that confessor, Pere Tellier, contributed much -in order to please the old woman. The late chancellor Voysin also -talked about the duke to the king by order of the Maintenon. - - - PARIS, 1721. - -It cannot be said that Mlle. de Montpensier is ugly; she has pretty -eyes, a delicate white skin, a well-formed nose, though rather too -slim, and a very small mouth; and yet with all that she is the most -disagreeable person I ever saw in my life; in all her actions, -speaking, eating, drinking, she is intolerable; she did not shed a -tear in leaving us; in fact, she scarcely said farewell.[14] I have -seen successively two of my relatives and now my grand-daughter become -Queens of Spain. The one I loved best was my step-daughter [wife of -Charles II.]; for her I had a most sincere affection as if she were -my sister; she could not have been my daughter because I was only -nine years older than she. I was still very childish when I came to -France, and we used to play together with Charles-Louis and the little -Prince d'Eisenach, and make such a racket you could not have heard a -thunderbolt fall. - - - PARIS, March, 1722. - -I do not believe that in the whole world you could find a more amiable -and sweeter child than our pretty infanta.[15] She makes reflections -that are worthy of a woman of thirty; for instance: "They say that -those who die at my age are saved and go straight to paradise; I -should therefore be very glad if the good God would take me." I fear -she has too much mind, and will not live. She has the prettiest ways -in the world; she has taken a great liking to me, and runs to me in -her antechamber with her arms wide open, and kisses me with affection. -I am not on bad terms with the little king. - - - May, 1722. - -I thank you heartily for praying for me; I have nothing now to ask for -my own happiness in this world; provided God protects my children, I -am content; but I have great need of intercession for my happiness in -the other life, and also for that of my son. May God convert him; that -is the only blessing that I ask of Him. I think there is not in all -Paris, whether among the priests or the world's people, one hundred -persons who have the true Christian faith and believe in our Saviour; -and the thought makes me shudder. - - - September 29, 1722. - -I do what my doctor orders, so as not to be tormented, and I await -from the hand of God Almighty whatsoever he decides on my account; I -am entirely resigned to his will. - - - October 3, 1722. - -Since I last wrote to you no change has occurred in respect to me; -matters will go as God wills. I am preparing for my journey to Reims -[to the coronation of Louis XV.]; time will show the result. - - - PARIS, November 5, 1722. - -I returned here the day before yesterday; but in a sad state. - -During my journey I received five of your good letters, dear Louise, -and I thank you most sincerely, for they gave me great pleasure. I -could not answer them, as much on account of my weakness as from -the perpetual bustle in which I was. My time was all taken up by -the ceremonies, by my children whom I had constantly about me, and -by a crowd of distinguished persons, princes, dukes, cardinals, -archbishops, and bishops who came to see me. I think that in the -whole world nothing more magnificent could be imagined than the -coronation of the king; if God allows me a little health I will write -you a description of it. My daughter was much moved at seeing me. She -scarcely believed in my illness, and fancied it was only a little -over-fatigue. But when she saw me at Reims she was so shocked that the -tears came into her eyes, and that pained me very much. - -I wish I could talk with you longer, but I feel too weak. - - - November 12, 1722. - -I hope to send you to-morrow a grand account of the coronation. I know -nothing new, except that I have been told one thing which causes me -the greatest joy. My son has broken from his mistresses, thinking that -he ought not to continue a style of life which would be a bad example -to the king and draw down upon him just condemnation. May God maintain -him in these good intentions and order all things for his happiness; -that is the only thing about which I am solicitous; I have no anxiety -as to what God may do with me. - - - November 21, 1722. - -I grow worse hour by hour, and I suffer day and night; nothing that -they do for me relieves me. I have great need that God should inspire -me with patience; He would do me a great mercy if He delivered me from -my sufferings; therefore do not be distressed if you lose me; it will -be a great blessing for me. - -In addition to my own illness I have another thing that goes to my -heart; my poor old Marechale de Clerembault is very ill. - - - November 29, 1722. - -You will receive to-day but a very short letter; I am worse than I -have ever been, and have not closed my eyes all night. Yesterday -morning we lost our poor marechale; she had no attack, but life -appeared to abandon her. It gives me sincere pain; she was a lady of -great capacity and much merit; she was highly educated, though she did -not make it apparent. They tell me she has chosen as her heir the son -of her eldest brother. It is not surprising that a person eighty-eight -years of age should go; but, even so, it is painful to lose a friend -with whom one has passed fifty-one years of one's life. But I must -stop, my dear Louise; I suffer too much to say more to-day. If you -could see the state in which I am you would understand how much I wish -that it might end. - - * * * * * - -[Madame died nine days after this letter was written.] - - - - - VI. - - LETTERS OF THE DUCHESSE DE BOURGOGNE. - - PRECEDED BY REMARKS OF - - C.-A. SAINTE-BEUVE. - - -Marie-Adelaide de Savoie, Duchesse de Bourgogne, who was married to -the grandson of Louis XIV. and was the mother of Louis XV., has left -a very gracious memory behind her. She flitted through the world -like one of those bright, rapid apparitions which the imagination -of contemporaries delights to embellish. Born in 1685, daughter of -the Duc de Savoie, who transmitted to her his ability and possibly -his craft, grand-daughter by her mother of that amiable Henrietta of -England (first wife of Monsieur, Louis XIV.'s brother), whose death -Bossuet immortalized, and whose charm she resuscitated, Marie-Adelaide -came to France when eleven years old to marry the Duc de Bourgogne, -who was then thirteen. The marriage took place the following year, -but in form only; and for several years the education of the young -princess was the occupation of her life. Mme. de Maintenon applied -herself to that purpose with all the care and consistency of which she -was so capable. It was not her fault if the Duchesse de Bourgogne did -not become the most exemplary of the pupils of Saint-Cyr. The vivacity -and lively spirits of the princess disconcerted at times the well-laid -schemes of prudence, and she constantly broke from the frame in which -it was designed to hold her. Nevertheless, she profited through it -all; serious thoughts slipped in among her pleasures. It was -for her that sacred plays, some by Duche, but especially Racine's -"Athalie," were acted in Mme. de Maintenon's apartment. In "Athalie," -the Duchesse de Bourgogne played a part. - -[Illustration: The Duchesse de Bourgogne] - -The princess had already received in Savoie a certain education, -especially in that so necessary to princes and which nature itself -gives to women, namely, the desire and the effort to please. She -arrived at Montargis on Sunday, November 4, 1696. Louis XIV. had -left Fontainebleau after dinner and gone to Montargis with his -son [Monseigneur], his brother [Monsieur, the little Adelaide's -grandfather], and all the principal seigneurs of his Court, in order -to receive her. Before going to bed that night the king concludes -an important letter to Mme. de Maintenon in which he gives her an -account in the fullest detail of the person and slightest action of -the little princess; it was the affair of State of the moment. The -original of this letter of Louis XIV. exists in the library of the -Louvre, and it is here given textually. Let us now read Louis XIV. -undisguised, or rather, let us listen to the great monarch conversing -and relating; language excellent, phrases neat, exact, and perfect, -terms appropriate, good taste supreme in all that concerns externals -and visible appearance; whatever, in short, contributes to regal -presentation. As for the moral basis, that is slim and mediocre -enough, we must allow, or rather, it is absent. But let us read the -letter:-- - - "I arrived here [Montargis] before five o'clock," writes - the king; "the princess did not come till nearly six. I went - to receive her at the carriage; she let me speak first, and - afterwards she replied extremely well, but with a little - embarrassment that would have pleased you. I led her to her - room through the crowd, letting her be seen from time to time - by making the torches come nearer to her face. She bore that - march and the lights with grace and modesty. At last we reached - her room, where there was a crowd, and heat enough to kill - us. I showed her now and then to those who approached us, and - I considered her in every way in order to write you what I - think of her. She has the best grace and the prettiest figure - I have ever seen; dressed to paint, and hair the same; eyes - very bright and very beautiful, the lashes black and admirable; - complexion very even, white and red, all that one could - wish; the finest blond hair that was ever seen, and in great - quantity. She is thin, but that belongs to her years; her mouth - is rosy, the lips full, the teeth white, long, and ill-placed; - the hands well shaped, but the colour of her age. She speaks - little, so far as I have seen; is not embarrassed when looked - at, like a person who has seen the world. She curtseys badly, - with a rather Italian air. She has also something of an Italian - in her face; but she pleases; I saw that in the eyes of those - present. As for me, I am wholly satisfied. She resembles her - first portrait, not the second. To speak to you as I always do, - I must tell you that I find her all that could be wished; I - should be sorry if she were handsomer. - - "I say it again: everything is pleasing except the - curtsey. I will tell you more after supper, for there I shall - observe many things which I have not been able to see as yet. I - forgot to tell you that she is short rather than tall for her - age. Up to this time I have done marvels; I hope I can sustain - a certain easy air I have taken until we reach Fontainebleau, - where I greatly desire to find myself." - -At ten o'clock that night, before going to bed, the king added the -following postscript:-- - - "The more I see of the princess, the more satisfied I am. - We had a public conversation, in which she said nothing, and - that is saying all. Her waist is very beautiful, one might - say perfect, and her modesty would please you. We supped and - she did not fail in anything, and has a charming politeness - to every one; but to me and my son she fails in nothing, and - behaves as you might have done. She was much looked at and - observed; and all present seemed in good faith to be satisfied. - Her air is noble, her manners polished and agreeable; I have - pleasure in telling you such good of her, for I find that, - without prepossession or flattery, I can do so and that - everything obliges me to do so." - -Now, shall I venture to express my thought? There is certainly a -mention of modesty in one or two places in the letter; but it is of -the modest _air_, the good effect produced, the grace that depended on -it. For all the rest it is impossible to find on these pages anything -other than a charming physical, external, and mundane description, -without the slightest concern as to inward and moral qualities. -Evidently the king is as little concerned about those as he is deeply -anxious about externals. Let the princess succeed and please, let her -charm and amuse, let her adorn the Court and enliven it, give her a -good confessor, a sound Jesuit, and for all the rest let her be and do -what pleases her; the king asks nothing else: that is the impression -left upon me by that letter. - -If there had entered into this letter written from Montargis even a -flash of moral solicitude in the midst of the record of those external -graces and perfect proprieties, Louis XIV. would not have been, after -twelve years' hourly intimacy, the odious and hard grandfather of the -scene at Marly near the carp basin, to the mother of his expected -heir. I send the reader for the details and the accessories of that -singular scene to Saint-Simon, who in this instance is our Tacitus, -the Tacitus of a king not naturally cruel, but who was so that day by -force of egotism and selfishness. That first letter from Montargis, -so elegant, so smiling on the outward surface, covered in its depths -the vanity and egotism of a master, solicitude solely for decorum and -curtseying--the scene at the basin of carp concludes it. - -I shall not reproduce here the divers portraits of the Duchesse de -Bourgogne; I should have to take them from many sources, but above -all from Saint-Simon. She was neither handsome nor pretty, she was -better than either. Each feature of her face taken separately might -seem defective, even ugly, but from all these uglinesses, these -defects, these irregularities arranged by the hand of the Graces, -came a nameless harmony of her person, a delightful _ensemble_, the -movement and airy whirl of which enchanted both eyes and soul. In -moral qualities it was the same. - -She played a part in "Athalie;" why should I not tell what she -thought of that play, capricious child that she was? Apropos of its -representation at Saint-Cyr, Mme. de Maintenon writes: "Here is -'Athalie' again breaking down. Ill-luck pursues all that I protect -and care for. Mme. la Duchesse de Bourgogne tells me it can never -succeed, that the piece is cold, that Racine regretted it, that I -am the only person who likes it, and a number of other things which -enable me to perceive, through the knowledge I have of this Court, -that her part displeases her. She wants to play Josabeth, which she -cannot play as well as the Comtesse d'Ayen."[16] As soon as they -gave her the role she liked, the point of view was changed in a -moment; such were the coulisses of Saint-Cyr! "She is delighted," -continues Mme. de Maintenon, "and now thinks 'Athalie' marvellous. -Let us play it, then, inasmuch as we have agreed to do so; but, in -truth, it is not agreeable to mix in the pleasures of the great." The -Duchesse de Bourgogne came of that race of _the great_ which will -soon be a race departed. She deserves to remain in the vista as a -true representative in her transitory life of its lightest and most -seductive charm. - -The letters of the duchess which have been published up to this -time are mere notes, adding nothing to the idea that we form of her -mind. La Fare, in his memoirs written about the year 1699, has very -well remarked that after the death of Madame, Henrietta of England -(grandmother of Marie-Adelaide) in 1670, the taste for things of -intellect was greatly lowered in that brilliant Court of Louis -XIV. "It is certain," he says, "that in losing that princess the -Court lost the only person of her rank who was capable of liking -and distinguishing real merit; since her death, nothing is seen but -gambling, confusion, and impoliteness." Towards the close of the reign -of Louis XIV. a taste for matters of mind and even for the refinements -of wit reappeared no doubt and found favour in the little circles of -Saint-Maur and Sceaux, but the body of the Court during that period -was a victim to _bassette_, _lansquenet_, and other excesses, in which -wine bore its fair share. The Duchesse de Berry, daughter of the -future regent, was not the only young woman to whom it happened to -be drunk. The Duchesse de Bourgogne herself, entering such society, -found it difficult sometimes not to fall into the vices of the day, -into those nets of which _lansquenet_ was the best known and the -most ruinous. More than once the king or Mme. de Maintenon paid her -debts. But she asked for pardon with such good grace and submission by -letter, and by word of mouth with such pretty and coaxing ways that -she was sure to obtain it. - -Those who judged her with the most severity are all agreed that she -corrected herself with age, and that her will, her rare spirit, her -sense of the rank she was about to hold, triumphed in the end over -her first impetuosity and petulance. "Three years before her death," -writes Madame, mother of the regent, honest and terrible woman who -says all things bluntly, "the dauphine had entirely changed, to her -great advantage; she no longer made escapades or drank too much. -Instead of behaving like an intractable being, she became sensible -and polite, behaved according to her rank, and no longer allowed her -young ladies to be familiar with her, and put their fingers in her -dish." Uncomfortable praises, perhaps, with which we could dispense. -But at this distance of time we can hear all without scruple, and, -while doing homage to a person who had the gift of charm, we may dare -to look on manners and customs as they were.[17] We must resolve, -whatever it costs us, to leave the chamber of Mme. de Maintenon and -the twilight of its sanctuary. The Duchesse de Bourgogne has been -pictured to us in the garb of Saint-Cyr; it is not in that habit that -she is, to my thinking, most natural or truest. - -A delicate question presents itself,--more delicate than that of -_lansquenet_: did the Duchesse de Bourgogne have weaknesses of the -heart? Adored by her young husband, and knowing how to take in hand -his interests under all attacks, it does not seem that she had for -his person a very warm or tender liking. Hence one does not see what -there was to guarantee her from some other penchant. Saint-Simon, who -is in no way malevolent to the Duchesse de Bourgogne, relates with -great detail and as if receiving the confidences of well-informed -persons, the slight weaknesses of the princess for M. de Nangis, M. -de Maulevrier, and the Abbe de Polignac. "At Marly," he says, "the -dauphine would run about the gardens with other young people till -three and four o'clock in the morning. The king never knew of these -nocturnal expeditions." Nevertheless, I do not desire to do otherwise -than agree with Mme. de Caylus, who, while admitting the liking of -the princess for M. de Nangis, makes haste to add: "The only thing I -doubt is whether the affair ever went so far as people thought; I am -convinced that the whole intrigue took place in looks, and, at most, -in a few letters." - -In the midst of all her levity and childish frivolity the Duchesse de -Bourgogne had serious good qualities, which increased as the years -went on. She said very sweetly one day to Mme. de Maintenon: "Aunt, -I am under infinite obligations to you; you have had the patience to -wait for my reason." She would no doubt have proved capable of State -business and politics. The manner in which she knew how to defend -the prince, her husband, against the cabal of the Duc de Vendome, -the striking revenge she took upon the latter at Marly, and the -back-handed stroke by which she ousted him, show us plainly what she -could do that was able and persistent when a matter came close to -her heart. The few letters which she wrote to the Duc de Noailles, -in which she says she knows nothing of politics, go to prove, on -the contrary, that, if she could have talked about them instead of -writing, she would have liked very well to take part in them. There is -a more serious matter, which I see no reason for disguising. According -to Duclos [author of "The Secret Memoirs of the reign of Louis XIV.," -etc.], this fascinating child, so dear to the king, did, nevertheless, -betray France by informing her father, the Duc de Savoie, then become -our enemy, of military plans which she was able to discover when, with -playful familiarity and the liberty of entering the king's cabinet at -all hours, she had the opportunity to read and learn those plans at -their source. The king, adds the historian, found the proofs of this -treachery, after the death of the princess, in her desk. "The little -rogue," he is reported to have said to Mme. de Maintenon, "deceived us -after all." - -In spite of all, we find ourselves regretting that this princess, -taken from us at the age of twenty-six, whose natural fairy-like -presence bewitched all hearts, did not live to reign beside the -virtuous pupil of Fenelon. The reign of their son, that Louis XV. -who was only a pretty child at their deaths and became the most -contemptible of kings, would at least have been postponed. But what -good is there in re-making history and in setting up a mere idea of -what _might have been_? - - * * * * * - -[Sainte-Beuve does not show his usual justice and careful -discrimination in his foregoing semi-acceptance of Duclos' tale of -"perfidy." The whole story of Marie-Adelaide's position at the French -Court should have been more clearly sifted. The two daughters of -Vittorio Amadeo, Duke of Savoie, were, in a sense, hostages given by -him to Louis XIV. in 1696 and 1701 as an earnest of faithful alliance. -Circumstances, however, forced the duke in 1703 (during the war of the -Spanish Succession) into the coalition against France. - -From the tenth century the princes of the ancient house of Savoie had -been, for various reasons geographical and political, the upholders -of Italian unity, or, as one might better say, of Italian existence. -France had felt this under all her attempts to master Italy, until -finally her wisest statesmen, Henri IV., Richelieu, and Mazarin, saw -that their true policy was to use Piedmont against the extension of -the two branches of the House of Austria. The whole history of the -Princes of Savoie is a romance, hitherto neglected, which ought to be -traced out and written by a sympathetic hand. - -The alliance of France and Piedmont, so useful to the former by -enabling her to maintain her conquests on the northern frontier, was -converted by Louis XIV. into a species of vassalage, to which the -indolent nature of Carlo Emmanuele submitted. The latter died in 1675, -leaving one son, Vittorio Amadeo, aged nine, under the regency of his -mother, Jeanne de Nemours, an ambitious and powerful woman. It is -impossible to give here even a brief sketch of the House of Savoie, an -heroic history, which should be rescued from the archives of Turin and -elsewhere--in it will be found, we may add parenthetically, the story -of the Waldenses and the secret of the Iron Mask. - -Vittorio Amadeo married Anne, daughter of Monsieur, Louis XIV.'s -brother, by his first wife, Henrietta, daughter of Charles I., King -of England. The grandmother to whom the following letters are chiefly -addressed was the father's mother, Jeanne de Nemours. - -These letters, which seem to us very short, were laborious -undertakings to the princess, who was never able to write easily. -The first, in a childish round text hand, filling a sheet of paper -twenty-three centimetres long by sixteen centimetres wide, is better -written than those of her after life. The grammar and the spelling -improved somewhat in later years, though never keeping pace with -the improvement in the diction. They are signed with a sort of -hieroglyphic, seldom with her name, and tied by a silken thread, -the seal being a lozenge with the arms of Savoie, or sometimes the -impression of a little dog. - -Returning to the charge of Duclos (an historian of gossip rather than -of history), it seems enough to say: (1) that his story has never been -supported in any way; (2) that the tone of the princess's letters -refutes it; (3) that what we know from Madame about the opening of -letters makes it certain that the little duchess, surrounded as she -was, could not have sent documents and plans undetected; (4) that -Madame, that lynx for evil tales, and who did not like the dauphine, -though she did her justice, makes no allusion to this story; and -(5) that Saint-Simon, in a position to know everything, states the -contrary. - -The little princess arrived in France, and was met by the king at -Montargis, November 4, 1696. The following is her first letter to -her grandmother, Jeanne de Nemours, dowager Duchess of Savoie. This -letter and one written two years later are here given in the French as -amusing specimens of her spelling and punctuation.] - - - DE VERSAIE ce 13 Novembre [1696] - -Vous me pardonere Madame si ie ne uous est pas ecrit la peur de uous -anuier me la fait fair ie fini Madame uous embrasan. - - Tres humble tres obeisantes petite fille - M. ADELAeIDE DE SAUOIE. - - - VERSAILLES, November 13 [1696]. - -You will pardon me, Madame, if I have not written you, the fear of -ennuying you made me do it. I end, Madame, embracing you. - - Very humble, very obedient grand-daughter, - M. ADELAIDE DE SAVOIE. - - - [1696]. - -The trip to Marly prevented me from writing to you by the last courier -as I had planned, my dear grandmamma. It is not to be believed -how little time I have. I do what you ordered me about Madame de -Maintenon. I have much affection for her, and confidence in her -advice. Believe, my dear grandmamma, all that she writes you about me, -though I do not deserve it; but I would like you to have the pleasure -of it, for I count on your love [_amitie_], and I never forget all the -marks you have given me of it. - - - VERSAILLES, August, 1697. - -I have had great joy in the taking of Barcelona, my dear grandmamma, -for I am a good Frenchwoman, and I feel for all that pleases the -king, to whom I am attached as much as you can wish. Though I do not -enter much into affairs of State, I understand that we shall soon -have peace, and that will be another joy to me, for I have many in -this country, my dear grandmamma, and I am very certain you share my -happiness because of all your goodness to me. - - - December 3 [three days before the marriage ceremony]. - -I am well assured, my dear grandmamma, that you take part in the -accomplishment of my happiness; do me the same justice on the feelings -that I have for you, which will always be full of tenderness and -respect. I assure you in my change of state I shall be always the same -through life. - - - VERSAILLES, February 28, 1698. - -I hope to repair, when I know how to write, the faults that I make -now, and to let you see, my dear grandmamma, that I write to you -rarely because I write so badly; but I love you tenderly, none the -less. I am going to a ball. - - - VERSAILLES, March 25, 1698. - -I hope I write pretty well, my dear grandmamma; I have a master who -takes such pains I should do very wrong not to profit by the care they -take of everything concerning me. - -The Duchesse du Lude has come to me; which delights me, and it is -true that Mme. de Maintenon sees me as often as she can. I think I -can assure you that those two ladies love me. Never doubt, my dear -grandmamma, that I love you as much as I should. - - - VERSAILE ce 25 Mars. 1698 - -Iespere que iescrire assez bien, ma chere grandmaman jai un maitre -qui se donne beaucoup de paine iaurois grans tort de ne pas profitter -des soins qu'on prend de tout ce que me regarde la D du Lude estre -venue auprais de moy dont je suis ravie et il est vrai que Mme. de -Mentenon me voit le plus souvent qui lui est possible ie croye pouvoir -vous assurer sans saut [trop?] me flatter que ces deux dames maimen. -Ne douttes iamais ma chere gran maman que ie ne vous aime tous jours -autan que ie le dois. - - - May 26, 1698. - -It is time, my dear grandmamma, that I knew how to write; they often -reproach me here for the shame of a married woman [aet. 13] who has a -master for such a common thing. - - - July 2, 1698. - -They are working on my menagerie. The king has ordered Mansart to -spare nothing. Imagine, my dear grandmamma, what it will be. But I -shall only see it on my return from Fontainebleau. It is true that the -king's kindnesses to me are wonderful; but also, I love him well. - - - COMPIEGNE, September 13, 1698.[18] - -I never thought, my dear grandmamma, that I should find myself in -a besieged town, and be waked by the sound of cannon as I was this -morning. I hope we shall soon get out of this state. It is true -that I have great pleasures here. I shall be delighted to go back -to Versailles and to the menagerie at Saint-Cyr. Certainly one has -no leisure to be bored. I am convinced that you share my happiness, -because of the love you have for me. - - - FONTAINEBLEAU, October 31, 1698. - -The stay at Fontainebleau is very agreeable to me, especially as -it is the second place where I had the honour of seeing the king; -and I hope, my dear grandmamma, that I shall be happy not only at -Fontainebleau but everywhere, being resolved to do all that depends on -me to be so. - -Those who love me have every reason to be glad with me in the king's -kindness, for he gives me every day fresh marks of it. I have reason -to think it will increase; at any rate I shall forget nothing on -my part to deserve it. I am going to try a new pleasure,--that of -travelling. But I shall love you everywhere, my dear grandmamma. - - - VERSAILLES, December, 1698. - -I could not write you by the last courier, my dear grandmamma, -because I am out continually, and every evening I go to the king. I -am sure that excuse will not displease you, and that you will think -my time well spent if near the king. His kindness to me can never be -expressed; and as I know the interest you take in my happiness I am -very glad to assure you it is perfect, and that I shall never forget -the tenderness I ought to have and do have for you. - - - January 10, 1699. - -I am not yet free enough, my dear grandmamma, with M. le Duc de -Bourgogne to do the honours of him. I am only very glad that you are -content with his letter. I wish that mine could express what I desire -for your happiness during this year and many other years, and how -much I hope that you will love me always. - - - MARLY, July 3, 1699. - -I am very glad, my dear grandmamma, that you are not tired of telling -me of your friendship, for I always receive the assurance of it with -fresh joy. I wish I could tell you of the beauty of this place and of -the pleasures we have here. I am delighted to be on the footing of -coming here on all the trips, for I like these as well as I do those -of the Marly-Bourgogne. I embrace you, my dear grandmamma, and I am -going to bathe. - - - December 27, 1699. - -It is true, my dear grandmother, that I have a good friend in Mme. de -Maintenon, and it will not be her fault if I am not perfect and happy. -M. le Cardinal d'Estrees wishes to carry a letter to you from me, and -I give it to him willingly. I shall trust to his informing you of all -that concerns me; but he cannot tell you how I love you, nor to what -point I am touched by your kindness. I go about in mask the last few -days, and so, sleeping very late, I have little time for the rest. - - - _To Vittorio Amadeo, Duc de Savoie._ - - January 3, 1700. - -Be pleased to approve, my dear father, that, according to custom, -I should renew at the beginning of this year the assurances of my -respect, my gratitude, and my tenderness for you, and I beg you to -love me always. M. de Brionne tells me things as to that which give me -great pleasure, as proving to me that my removal has not diminished -your affection for me. - -If I do not write oftener, my dear father, believe, I entreat you, -that the fear of importuning you prevents it, also the confidence I -have that you will never doubt the feelings of tenderness, respect, -and gratitude which I owe to the best father in the world. I should be -grieved indeed if I did not do you justice in that respect; you could -not think otherwise without having a bad opinion of me, who indeed -deserve the tenderness I ask of you. - - - March 20, 1700. - -There is never a time that I do not receive your letters with -pleasure, my dear grandmamma; but it is true that the carnival keeps -me occupied, and the balls lead to other occupations that take all my -time. That is what has hindered me from writing. I am delighted that -the reports made to you of me have been agreeable; for I desire to -please you in everything and preserve the affection you have always -had for me. - - - November 16, 1700. - -I am delighted, my dear grandmamma, that you approve of what I am -doing; I have no stronger passion than that of doing nothing wrong -and thus deserving the esteem of honourable people. Yours, my dear -grandmamma, is precious to me. - -Perhaps you will think this discourse very serious; but I warn you I -am no longer a child; even my gayety is a little diminished. The more -reasonable I become, the more I know, my dear grandmamma, how much I -ought to love you. - - - December 27, 1701. - -I am ashamed, my dear grandmamma, to have been so long without writing -to you. It may be partly my fault, and for that I beg your pardon; -but I assure you we lead a life of great irregularity, changing -continually from place to place. - -I am delighted to tell you that my sister is very happy and that -the King of Spain is extremely content with her. [Marie-Louise de -Savoie, married to Philippe V.] What she did about her women was only -a piece of childishness, and had no consequences. I hope that she and -I, my dear grandmamma, will give you nothing but joy, and that my -irregularities will never make you doubt the affection that I have for -you. - - - January 9, 1702. - -I am very irregular, my dear grandmother, in not having wished you a -happy year, but I have been unwell with inflammations and headaches. -Forgive me, dear grandmother, and do not think that I love you less -tenderly. The Marquis de Coudray is returning to Turin. You can hear -more about me in detail from him. He seems charmed with this country. -I have spared no pains to make him satisfied with me, and I think I -have succeeded. He will tell you that your grand-daughter has grown -tall. It seems to me that I am no longer young; my childhood has -lasted but a short time! - -[The correspondence with her mother, Anne, daughter of Monsieur -and Henrietta of England, was doubtless voluminous, but it has -disappeared. Four letters remain for the month of January of this -year, showing their rapid intercourse, but only three for the rest of -Marie-Adelaide's short lifetime.] - - - January 2, 1702. - -I think with you, my dear mother, that news from Spain comes slowly. -I would like to know all that She does from morning till night, to -satisfy the interest that I feel. I am, however, more easy now that I -feel the true affection that exists between the King of Spain and Her. -I hope, my dear mother, that we shall have in that direction sources -of joy only. - -I pique myself now on being a great personage, and I think that -"Mamma" is not suitable. But I shall love still more my dear mother -than my dear mamma, because I now understand better what your value -is, and what I owe to you. - - - VERSAILLES, January 9, 1702. - -I have no news from you this week, my dear mother, for which I am -sorry: but I think the ice and snow are the reason. The wretched -weather prevents our going to Marly, for it is not fit weather for the -country. I fear this winter will give us no amusement that I can write -about; on account of the mourning there may be no balls, theatres, or -any pleasures. I do not regret it much, for the carnival is very short -this year, and consequently more easy to do without. - - - January 23, 1702. - -I send you the plan which M. Mansart has returned to me. It seems to -me very pretty, if the works are well executed. He begs me to ask if -you would like him to send you a man to execute them. You have only -to tell me what you wish. I will gladly take charge of it, my dear -mother, desiring nothing so much as to please you in all things. - -The King of Spain's journey to Italy is decided on. This gives me -great pleasure, and I see at the same time that they are still greatly -satisfied with my sister. I will tell you more by the next courier. - -I am now going to see the Queen of England, and thence to Marly, where -we shall dance. On this trip we played a comedy [this was the time -when they played "Athalie"]; the king was much pleased with it, and so -was Monseigneur. Forgive me, my dear mother, if I write badly; it is -because I am so hurried. You know well that I love best to write to -you and amuse you for a moment. - -Adieu, my very dear mother; I embrace you with all my heart, my dear -mother, with all my heart. - - - MARLY, January 30, 1702. - -Thank God, I am rid of inflammation, my dear mother, after having -my cheek swelled for a week, with fever at night. The great cold -prevented them from giving me remedies, of which I was very glad; they -wanted at all risks to bleed me, assuring me that the inflammation -would continue if it were not done. However, I am rid of the swelling -without it, and, provided it does not return, I am content. - -I am very sorry, my dear mother, that you do not receive my letters -regularly; yours do not play me the same trick. The prospect of peace -continues wonderfully good, and it makes me hope that we shall soon -have it. I own to you, my dear mother, that I await it with great -impatience, for I think we shall all have reason then to be satisfied. -It will be a great consolation to me to see no more of this vile war -which has lasted for so long a time. - -Adieu, my dear mother; love me always, and be assured of the tender -feelings that I have for you. - - - VERSAILLES, July 4, 1702. - -We have been much afflicted, my dear grandmother [by the death of -Monsieur, her maternal grandfather] and I have felt for my own sake -much more than I expected. I loved Monsieur very much and I think -he loved me. His death was unexpected, at least by us, and all the -circumstances were painful. I am convinced, my dear grandmother, that -you have felt it also, and I count on your affection under all events. -Never doubt that which I have for you. - - - April 2, 1703. - -I am delighted, my dear grandmother, that you have given me a -commission. I send you a sample of tea, which they assure me is -excellent. If you find it so I will send you more. The king does not -take it; M. Fagon orders him sage tea, which agrees with him. I hope -the use of this tea will do the same with you; no one in the world -feels more interest in you than I, my dear grandmother. - -[Only two letters of the year 1704 have been preserved. The health -of the princess caused such anxiety that she was made (according to -Dangeau's Journal) to keep her bed from February 8th until after the -birth of her first child, the Duc de Bretagne, born June 25, 1704. She -was then eighteen years old.] - - - September 1, 1704. - -I am ashamed, my dear grandmother, to have been so long without -writing to you; but I have had many ailments that prevented it. You -will surely believe that I would not otherwise have been all this time -without assuring you of my tenderness and begging you for that you -have always shown me. - -I cannot help telling you about my son, who is very well; he would be -rather pretty if he did not have an eruption, but I am in hopes when -we get to Fontainebleau he will have no more of it. - - - April 25, 1705. - -I cannot, my dear grandmother, be longer without comforting myself -with you in the sorrow that has befallen me [death of her son]. I am -convinced that you have felt it, for I know the affection you have for -me. If we did not take all the sorrows of this life from God, I do not -know what would become of us. I think He wants to draw me to Him, by -overwhelming me with every sort of grief. My health suffers greatly, -but that is the least of my troubles. - -I have received one of your letters, my dear grandmother, which -gave me great pleasure; the assurances of your affection bring me -consolation. I have great need of it in my present state. Adieu; I -write so slowly that the shortest letters take me a great deal of time. - -[At the close of the year 1703 her father, Vittorio Amadeo, had -entered the alliance against France; the battle of Ramillies was -fought May 23, 1706, and the French were defeated at Turin September 7 -of the same year.] - - - MARLY, June 21, 1706. - -I can be no longer, my dear grandmother, without sharing all our -troubles with you. Imagine my anxiety as to what is happening with -you, loving you as I do very tenderly and having all possible -affection for my father, my mother, and my brothers. I cannot think of -them in so unhappy a position without tears in my eyes, for assuredly, -my dear grandmother, I feel for all that concerns you, and I see by -all that is in me to what point my love for my family goes. - -My health is not so much injured as it might be; I am pretty well, but -in a state of sadness which no amusement can lessen, and which will -never leave me, my dear grandmother, for it serves to comfort me in my -present state. - -Do not deprive me, I conjure you, of your letters. They give me much -pleasure; I need them in the state I am in. Send me news of all that -is dearest to me in the world. - - - MARLY, July 25, 1706. - -I have not written, my dear grandmother, not knowing if you are still -with my mother, being unable to obtain the slightest information. You -know my heart; imagine therefore the state I am in. I feel for yours; -I cannot be reconciled to your trials; I see them increasing with -extreme sorrow; there is not a day when I do not feel them keenly, and -weep in thinking of what my dear family--whom I would give my life to -comfort--is suffering. - -I am glad, my dear grandmother, that the fatigues of so sad and -painful a journey [the removal of the royal family from Turin before -the siege] has not injured your health. I pity my mother, who, for -additional sorrow, is anxious about the illness of her children and -yet is obliged to travel with them in such excessive heat and over -such dreadful roads. - -I have no other comfort, my dear grandmother, than in receiving your -letters and the assurance of your affection. We all need great courage -to sustain such violent griefs as those we have had of late. God is -trying me by ways in which I feel it most; I must resign myself to His -will, and pray that He will soon withdraw us from the state in which -we are. As for me, I feel I cannot bear it longer if He does not give -me strength. - - - VERSAILLES, March, 1707. - -I am delighted, my dear grandmother, that you exhort me to give you -frequent news of my son [the second Duc de Bretagne, born January 7, -1707]; I assure you I do not need to be urged to do so. He is very -well, thank God. I found him much grown and changed for the better -on my return to Marly. He is not handsome, up to this time, but very -lively, and much healthier than he was when he came into the world. -He is only two months old, and I should not be surprised if, a few -months hence, he became pretty. I don't know whether it is that I -am beginning to blind myself about him and therefore hope it. But I -believe that I shall never be blind about my children, and that the -love I have for them will make me see their defects and so try in good -season to correct them. - -I go very seldom to see my son, in order not to grow too attached -to him; also to note the changes in him. He is not old enough to -play with as yet, and as long as I know he is in good health, I am -satisfied; that is all I need wish for as yet. - - - _To Mme. de Maintenon._ - - VERSAILLES, July, 1707. - -I am in despair, my dear aunt, to be always doing foolish things and -giving you reason to complain of me. I am thoroughly resolved to -correct myself, and not play any longer at that miserable game, which -only injures my reputation, and diminishes your affection, which is -more precious to me than all. I beg you, my dear aunt, not to speak -of this in case I keep the resolution I have made. If I break it only -once, I should be glad that the king would forbid me to play, and I -would bear whatever impression it might make against me in his mind. I -shall never console myself for being the cause of your troubles, and -I will not forget that cursed _lansquenet_. All that I desire in the -world is to be a princess esteemed for my conduct; and that I will -endeavour to deserve in the future. I flatter myself that my age is -not too advanced, or my reputation too much tarnished, to enable me -with time to succeed. - - - VERSAILLES, January 2, 1708. - -Here we are, my dear grandmother, at the beginning of another year, -which I hope may be as prosperous as you can desire it. It will be so -for me if you continue to love me; I ask it with all the respect and -tenderness I have for you. - -We are much occupied here with a grand ball which will take place the -night before the Epiphany. I am prepared to amuse myself much. Every -day I practise getting my breath to dance well, which I think will be -very difficult, for I have absolutely forgotten how to do so, and I -have grown very heavy, which is not good for dancing. - - - VERSAILLES, April 2, 1708. - -I have a great desire to know what you think of the portrait of my -son. His health is better and better, and he thrives on his new milk. -He begins to give me a good deal of pleasure, for he knows much and -has very amiable manners, which I hope will go on increasing. - - - MARLY, May 7, 1708. - -I believe you have heard of the accident which happened to me, and -which has prevented me from writing sooner, my dear grandmother; but I -am now quite recovered and beginning to pick up my strength.[19] - - - FONTAINEBLEAU, July 5, 1708. - -I am afraid, my dear grandmother, that if you have the same weather -that we do you will suffer from inflammation. There is not a day that -it does not rain and that causes great humidity. The milk I am taking -does me good, but if I come in late I have toothache during the night. -But my health is coming back to its usual state. You are very kind in -wishing to be informed of it; I feel all your kindnesses. - - - FONTAINEBLEAU, July 31, 1708. - -The milk I have taken did not do me as much good as I hoped during -the time I took it; but since I left it off I think I am the better -for it. [It was probably asses' milk, a great remedy in those days.] -I have taken it with all possible regularity; for when I do take -remedies I do it thoroughly. My face is coming to itself, and I am -beginning to fatten, but I have to take great care to avoid the -twilight dampness. - -[It was during this summer that the cabal of Vendome, or as -Saint-Simon calls it, the cabal of Meudon, made its great attempt to -ruin the Duc de Bourgogne during the campaign in Flanders, and that -his wife proved her brave spirit in defending him. The princess's own -letters say nothing of all this; but a letter exists from the Duc de -Bourgogne to Mme. de Maintenon, who seems to have written to him to -counteract some attack upon his wife, which is as follows:--] - - - CAMP OF LOWENDEGHEM, August 27, 1708. - -It is not very difficult to justify Madame la Duchesse de Bourgogne -to me as to matters on which I do not place entire faith, and I am -only too much inclined to be favourable to her in everything. But -the affection of which she has now given me such signal marks made -me apprehend that she might have gone a little too far in certain -speeches. I have already told her several times that I am satisfied -with what she has replied to me as to this, and my present fear is -that I may have pained her a little by what I wrote to her. I beg you -to tell her so once more, madame, and to make her see how charmed I -am with her affection and confidence. I flatter myself that I deserve -them, and I shall endeavour more and more to merit her esteem. - -To-day is not the first time that I have known of persons at Court -who do not like her, and who see with annoyance the affection that -the king shows for her. I believe I am not ignorant of their names. -It will be for you, madame, when I see you, to enlighten me more -particularly, that proper precautions may be taken to save Madame la -Duchesse de Bourgogne from falling into certain very dangerous traps, -which I have often seen you dread. As for mischief-making, it would be -most unjust to accuse her of that; she sovereignly despises it, and -her spirit is far indeed from being what is called the woman's spirit. -She has assuredly a solid mind, much good sense, an excellent and -very noble heart--but you know her better than I, and this portrait is -useless. Perhaps the pleasure that I have in speaking of her prevents -me from perceiving that I do it too often and at too great length. - - LOUIS. - - - _To Vittorio Amadeo, Duc de Savoie._ - - VERSAILLES, Dec. 31, 1708. - -The assurances, my dear father, that my mother gives me of your -continued affection for me have caused me too much pleasure not to -make me tell you myself of my gratitude, and how sensible I am of -your remembrance. Nothing can ever diminish my respect and tenderness -for you. Blood, my dear father, makes itself warmly felt under all -circumstances, and in spite of my destiny--unfortunate because it -puts me in a party opposed to yours--your interests are so strongly -imprinted in my heart that nothing can make me wish the contrary. But -this very tenderness only increases my grief when I think that we -are among the number of your enemies. I own that affection may feel -somewhat wounded by seeing you arrayed against both your daughters. -But as for me, I will never be against you, and I can only regard -you as the father whom I love as my own life. But that is not saying -enough; I would willingly sacrifice my life for you; your interests -are the sole object of my present desires. - -Permit me, therefore, my dear father, to forestall by a day the coming -year and to wish that it may lead us to the end of my sorrow and -reunite us in a manner that shall crown us with joy. I venture to tell -you that it depends on you alone to make me the happiest person in the -world. - -I fear to importune you by the length of this letter; but you will -pardon me the liberty I take. I cannot prevent myself from assuring -you at least once a year of my tenderness and respect, asking you -at the same time for the continuation of your affection. I think I -deserve it, and shall never make myself unworthy of it. - -[With the year 1709 the letters begin to show distress at the -sorrowful results of the war, at the terrible winter, her failing -health, and, above all, the reserve she was forced to maintain towards -her family.] - - - VERSAILLES, February 4, 1709. - -Would to God, my dear grandmother, that your prayers could be granted. -We should then, each of us, have reason to be content, for though we -live now in different lands we could then think alike on many subjects. - -It appears that the excessive cold prevails everywhere. They say it is -two hundred years since such a severe winter has been known here. It -is thought impossible to keep Lent because all vegetables are frozen, -and the archbishop will be obliged to allow three meat days a week. As -for me, I am not interested, for my health does not allow me to fast; -fish makes me ill. - -I have a strong desire to drive out on a sledge; for I never did so; -a very pleasant idea of it is in my mind from having seen my mother -do it. But I own I have not enough courage on account of the bitter -cold. I shall not have much trouble in giving you an account of the -amusements of this carnival. It has been very dull up to this time, -and I think it will end in the same way. There can be no balls, for -there is no one to dance. Several ladies are pregnant, and those who -are lately married come from convents and do not know how to dance. -There are but nine ladies who can do so, and half of those are little -girls. I should be the old woman of a ball [aet. 23], which takes away -all my desire for one. I do not know what folly possesses the women -now, but at thirty years of age they think they are past dancing; if -the fashion lasts, I ought to make the most of the time that is left -to me. - - - September 23, 1709. - -I have been for three days very ill, having vomited at intervals, -which fatigues me greatly, not being accustomed to it. Otherwise, my -health is good. I hope very much to give you another grandson, and I -do not doubt it, for I am as I was with the two others. - -I have been in the greatest anxiety the last week; but never was a -lost battle so advantageous and glorious [Malplaquet]. That is to me a -great consolation. You will hear, my dear grandmother, from my sister -the anxiety she, too, has been in about the King of Spain, who started -hurriedly to put himself at the head of his army because he was not -satisfied with the manoeuvring of the man who commanded it. - -I do not know, my dear grandmother, who has written you such marvels -of my son. It is true that he is pretty in manners and mind, but not -in looks. - - - December 9, 1709. - -When, my dear grandmother, when will come the long desired day when -we can speak frankly on so many things about which we are forced to -keep silence now? This war has lasted so long! I believe that all of -those who are making it desire its end; and yet in spite of that it -continues. The more you could look into the bottom of my heart, the -better you would know, my dear grandmother, that it is what it should -be, and full of feeling--which does not contribute to my tranquillity. -But I have no regret for what I suffer, for I know that blood and duty -ordain it for me. - -I have spent my day in the church, which is no small matter in my -present condition. Now that I have passed the eighth month I am very -languishing. The changes of month always affect me in my pregnancies, -so that I hope in a few days I shall be over it. - - - March 24, 1710. - -I was most agreeably mistaken, my dear grandmother, in giving you -another grandson [Louis XV., then called Duc d'Anjou]. He is the -prettiest child in the world, and I believe he will become a great -beauty. Though it is of no consequence after they grow up, one likes -better to have a pretty child than an ugly one. - - - VERSAILLES, June 23, 1710. - -There is no talk of anything here, my dear grandmother, but the -marriage of the Duc de Berry. Though it will take place without any -ceremony (for the times do not allow amusements or great expenses), -all the ladies are none the less busy with their finery. This does not -render conversation very lively, nor does it give much matter for a -letter, for really nothing is talked of but head-dresses, costumes, -petticoats, and milliners, and though I am a woman, I never take much -pleasure in such discussions. I have a great desire for the wedding -to take place and end all discussions about it. They are waiting for -the dispensation from Rome. I hope in ten or twelve days to send you a -brief account of the event. - -Every one tells me that my father will begin the campaign on the -first of next month. Judge, therefore, my dear grandmother, of my -uneasiness; it is the last stroke. But in whatever state I am, be sure -that you have a grand-daughter who loves you tenderly. - - - July 7, 1710. - -M. le Duc de Berry was married yesterday. It was all as magnificent as -the season and the times would allow. There was no fete; and that is -all I can tell you to-day, being completely wearied out. - - - November 17, 1710. - -I am always afraid, my dear grandmother, to bore you by talking of my -children, but since you order me to give you news of them, I obey you -with pleasure. I shall begin by telling you that the elder is getting -sense enough to know he has a grandmother, and that he loves you. He -grows immensely and, consequently, is very thin; he is well-made, but -rather ugly. The little one is not the same; he is a fat dumpling and -very handsome; he will soon have four teeth, and is in fine health. As -soon as he is one year old I will send you his portrait; I dare not -have it painted any earlier, for they say it brings ill-luck. I do -not believe that; but the case of my eldest makes me prefer to risk -nothing. - - - _To her father._ - - MARLY, February 16, 1711. - -I am so charmed, my dear father, with the letter you have written me -that I cannot prevent myself from telling you how sensitive I am to -the assurances you give me of your affection. I assure you that I -deserve it through the tenderness that I shall feel for you throughout -my life. Would to God, my dear father, that this year might be to me -as happy as you have been kind enough to wish it. - -There is but one thing lacking to my happiness, but it is a thing that -is very near my heart. I shall never accustom myself to be in other -interests than yours, and I own to you that my duty in vain compels me -to be so; nature _will_ have the upper hand, and I cannot keep myself -from continually praying for you. But, indeed, my dear father, is it -not high time to end our sorrows? The advantages we have won in Spain -made me hope that peace would follow. But the only peace that I can -have can come through you alone. - -I would not end my letter so soon, for I have many things to say -to you, if I did not fear to say too much on a topic which is not -suitable for me in any way. Forgive it, my dear father, in favour of a -daughter whose tenderness alone inclines her to speak, and who longs -to see you both content and glorious. - -[No letters exist concerning the most important event in the Duchesse -de Bourgogne's life, the death of Monseigneur, which made her -dauphine, April 10, 1711. From that moment she felt more deeply the -importance of fitting herself for the great post she expected soon to -fill.] - - - _To her mother._ - - VERSAILLES, May 3, 1711. - -I have had no letters from you by this courier, my very dear mother; I -hope, however, they may reach me within a few days. - -We have had very good news from Barcelona, and from all sides pleasant -things are reaching us. All that is taking place in Italy causes -me to make many reflections and gives me many hopes. I confess the -truth, my very dear mother, it would be the greatest happiness I could -have in this life if I could see my father brought back to reason. I -cannot comprehend how it is that he does not make terms, above all in -the unfortunate position in which he now finds himself, and without -any hope whatever of succour. Will he let them take Turin again? The -rumour is afloat here that it will not be long before that siege is -laid. Judge, therefore, my dear mother, of the state I must be in,--I, -so sensitive to all that concerns you. I am in despair at the position -to which my father is reduced by his own fault. Is it possible that -he really thinks we will not give him good terms? I assure you that -all the king wants is to see his kingdom tranquil, and that of his -grandson, the King of Spain, secure. It seems to me that my father -ought to desire the same thing for himself, and when I consider that -he is master of making it so, I am astonished that he does not do it. - -I fear, my very dear mother, that you will think me too daring in -what I say, but I cannot restrain myself under the view I take of my -father's position. I feel that he is my father, and a father whom I -deeply love. Therefore, my very dear mother, forgive me if I write -too freely. It is the desire I have that we should all escape these -difficult moments that makes me write as I do. I send you a letter -from my sister, who is just as vexed as I am at what is now going on. - - - VERSAILLES, December 13, 1711. - -It is sad, my dear mother, that my brother and I have the same -sympathy in toothache. I hope he has not had anything like that which -I had last night; it made me suffer horribly, not being rid of it one -moment. For more than two months it has seized me from time to time. -I have ceased taking care of it, for keeping my room does me no good, -and during the time I am not in it I am thinking and always hoping the -pain may not return. I merely avoid the wind in my ears, and eating -anything which may hurt me. I think the dreadful weather contributes -to these face-aches. - -As for me, my dear mother, I cannot be as reserved as you in speaking -about the peace; I absolutely must tell you what I think of it. We -have to-day another courier from England which confirms the hopes -I feel. The conferences will be held at Utrecht, and will begin on -the twelfth of next month. [The peace she longed for was not signed -at Utrecht until a year after her death.] They would not make such -advances if they were not veritably resolved to conclude a peace so -desired by all and so necessary to Europe. It is only the emperor -who still will not listen to it; but when he finds himself alone -he will surely come into it. They say it is his usual way to make -difficulties, and that the last time he made as many as he makes now. -I hope that soon you will not be so reserved with me, and that we -shall all have every reason to rejoice together. - -I look forward to the great pleasure of once more seeing the -Piedmontese in this country, and of being able to talk to them of you, -of all my dear family, and of the country, the mere recollection of -which is so pleasant to me. - -Poor Mme. du Lude is again attacked with gout in the breast and feet; -she suffers much. I am very much afraid that in the end it will play -her some bad trick. Madame is taking remedies; she was bled two days -ago and has taken medicine to-day. It was not before she wanted it, -for she drops asleep everywhere, which gives much anxiety to all those -who take an interest in her. She must have felt the need of remedies -to have brought herself to take them. Adieu, my dear mother, I embrace -you with all my heart. - - - VERSAILLES, December 18, 1711. - -It is in order not to miss a week in assuring you myself of my -tenderness that I write to-day. For the last seven days I have been, -my dear mother, in a state of great exhaustion which has prevented me -from dressing; for the inflammation that I had in my teeth has spread -now over my whole body. I can scarcely move; and my head feels a -horrible weight. - -I wanted to forestall the first day of the year by offering to all -my family the wishes I desire for them; not being able to do so, I -content myself, my dear mother, by embracing you with all my heart. - -[The above is the last letter of the dauphine which has been preserved -in the State Archives of Turin. She died two months later, February -12, 1712, aged twenty-six years and two months; her husband, the -dauphin, died on the 18th, and her eldest son, the Duc de Bretagne, -the little dauphin, died a week later. See "Memoirs of the Duc de -Saint-Simon," Vol. III., translated edition.] - - - - - VII. - - - MME. DE MAINTENON AND SAINT-CYR. - - PRECEDED BY REMARKS OF - - C.-A. SAINTE-BEUVE. - - -I have just read a pleasing, sweet, simple, and even touching -narrative, which rests and elevates the mind,--a narrative which all -should read as I have done. It concerns, once more, Mme. de Maintenon; -but Mme. de Maintenon taken this time on her practical side, which -is least open to discussion, namely, her work and foundation of -Saint-Cyr. M. le duc de Noailles had already given a brief but -interesting account of it in his prelude to the "History of Madame de -Maintenon," but M. Theophile Lavallee has now published a complete and -connected "History of Saint-Cyr," which may be called definitive. - -[Illustration: _Mme. de Maintenon_] - -In studying the history of Mme. de Maintenon there has happened to -M. Lavallee what will happen to all sound but prejudiced minds (and -I sometimes meet with such) who will approach this distinguished -personage and take pains to know her in her habit of life. I will not -say that he is converted to her; that would be an ill-rendering of a -simply equitable impression received by an upright mind; but he has -brought justice to bear on that mass of fantastic and odiously vague -imputations which have long been in circulation as to the assumed -historical role of this celebrated woman. He sees her as she was, -wholly concerned for the salvation of the king, for his reform, his -decent amusement, for the interior life of the royal family, for -the relief of the people, and doing all this, it is true, with more -rectitude than enthusiasm, more precision than grandeur. - -On the threshold of Saint-Cyr M. Lavallee has placed a portrait of -its illustrious founder in which lives again that grace of hers, so -real, so sober, so indefinable, which, liable as it is to disappear -in the distance, should not be overlooked when at times her image -seems to us too hard and cold. He borrows this portrait from a Dame -de Saint-Cyr whose pen, in its vivacity and colour, is worthy of a -Sevigne: "She had, at fifty years of age, a most agreeable tone of -voice, an affectionate air, an open, smiling forehead, natural gesture -with her beautiful hands, eyes of fire, and motions of an easy figure -so cordial, so harmonious, that she put into the shade the greatest -beauties of the Court.... At a first glance she seemed imposing, as if -veiled in severity; the smile and the voice dispersed the cloud." - -Saint-Cyr, in its completed idea, was not only a girls' school, then a -convent for young ladies of rank, a good work and recreation for Mme. -de Maintenon; it was something more loftily conceived, a foundation -worthy in all respects of Louis XIV. and his epoch. Under Louis XIV., -and especially during the second half of his reign, France, even -in times of peace, was compelled to maintain its imposing military -attitude and a powerful army of 150,000 men under arms. Louvois -introduced a system of modern organization into that great body; -though the essentially modern base, the regular and equal contribution -of all to military service, was still lacking. The nobility, which -was, and continued to be, the soul of war, found itself for the first -time subjected to strict rules and obligations which offended its -spirit and greatly aggravated its burdens. Consequently, royalty -contracted towards it fresh duties. Louis XIV. saw this, and had -the heart to meet his obligation,--first, by founding the Hotel -des Invalides, a part of which was reserved for old or wounded -officers; secondly, by forming companies of Cadets, exercised at the -frontier forts, in which four thousand sons of nobles were brought -up; and thirdly (as soon as Mme. de Maintenon suggested to him the -idea), by the foundation of the royal house of Saint-Cyr, intended -for the education of two hundred and fifty noble but impoverished -young ladies. The establishment in the succeeding century of the -Ecole Militaire, was the necessary complement of these monarchical -foundations; it added all that was insufficient in the companies of -Cadets. - -The first thought of Saint-Cyr in Mme. de Maintenon's mind did not -rise to this height. Mme. de Maintenon was sincerely religious. She -was no sooner drawn from indigence by the bounty of the king than -she said in her own mind that she ought to shed something of that -bounty on others as poor as she herself had once been. This idea of -succouring poor young ladies and preserving them from dangers through -which she herself had passed was a very old and very natural thing in -her; she regarded it as a debt and an indemnity before God for her -great fortune. Her first step was to gather a number of young ladies, -for whose education she paid, at Montmorency, then at Rueil; at which -latter place she gave more development to her good intention. She -had always had a great taste for bringing up children, for teaching -them, reproving and reprimanding them; it was one of her particular -and prominent talents. From Rueil the Institution was transferred to -Noisy, where it continued to increase, Mme. de Maintenon devoting to -it every instant she could steal from the Court. She soon began to -congratulate herself on its success. "Fancy my pleasure," she writes -to her brother, "when I return along the avenue, followed by the -hundred and eighty-four young ladies who are here at the present time." - -Mme. de Maintenon was made for this sort of internal domestic -government. She had the gift and the art of it; she enjoyed the -full pleasure of it. That is no reason why we should estimate her -merit to be less. Because she sought repose in action, delights in -authority and familiarity, and because her self-love (from which we -never part) found its satisfaction there, we should not the less -admire her. An ancient poet, Simonides of Amorgos, in a satire against -women, compares them for their dominant defects, when they are bad, -to various species of animals (those Ancients were not gallant), but -when he comes to a wise, useful, frugal, industrious, diligent, and -fruitful woman he compares her to the bee. Mme. de Maintenon, in the -bosom of this establishment of which she was the soul and the mother, -ruling the hive in every sense, may be likened to the indefatigable -bee. Such she had been all her life in the houses where she lived -on a footing of friendship; putting them into order, cleanliness, -decency, spreading a spirit of work about her, and at the same time -doing honour also to the spirit of society and courtesy. What must it -therefore have been in her own domain, her own foundation, in the hive -of her predilection, with all her joy and all her pride as queen-bee -and mother, having at last succeeded in producing the perfect ideal -that was in her? - -That ideal was patriotic and Christian both. One day, in an interview, -the record of which was written down by her pious pupils, after -telling them how little premeditated and foreseen was her great -fortune at Court, she said with a transport and fire we should -scarcely expect of her, but which was in her whenever she dwelt on a -cherished topic: - -"That is how it was with Saint-Cyr, which became insensibly what -you see it to-day. I have often told you that I do not like new -establishments; it is far better to support old ones. And yet, almost -without thinking of it, I have made a new one. Every one believes -that I, my head on my pillow, have planned this fine institution; but -it is not so. God has brought about Saint-Cyr by degrees. If I had -made a plan, I should have thought of the worries of execution, the -difficulties, the details. I should have feared them; I should have -said: 'All this is far beyond me;' courage would have failed me. Much -compassion for indigent nobility, because I have been orphaned and -poor myself, and knowledge of such a life, made me desire to assist it -in my lifetime. But, while planning to do the good I could, I never -dreamed of doing it after my death. That was a second thought, born of -the first. May this establishment last as long as France itself, and -France as long as the world! Nothing is dearer to me than my children -of Saint-Cyr; I love their very dust. I offer myself, and all my -attendants to serve them; I have no reluctance to be their servant if -my service will teach them to do without that of others. It is to this -I tend; this is my passion, this is my heart." - -It was in the year of her marriage (1684) that she applied herself, -as an inward thank-offering towards Heaven, to perfect the attempt -at Noisy, and to give it that first royal character which it assumed -wholly after its removal to Saint-Cyr. She represented to the king, -after a visit he had made to Noisy which had pleased him much, that -"the greater part of the noble families of the kingdom were reduced to -a pitiable state, owing to the costs their heads had been forced to -incur in his service; that their children required support to prevent -them from falling into utter degradation; that it would be a work -worthy of his piety and greatness to make a settled establishment as -a refuge for poor young girls of rank throughout the kingdom, where -they could be brought-up piously to the duties of their condition." -Pere de La Chaise approved the project; Louvois cried out at the -expense; Louis XIV. himself seemed to hesitate. "Never did Queen of -France," he said, "do anything like this." It was thus, and thus only, -that Mme. de Maintenon allowed herself to manifest her secret but -efficacious royalty. - -The idea of the foundation of Saint-Cyr was accepted, and the king -spoke of it to the council of August 15, 1684. Two years went -by, during which the house was built [by Mansart at a cost of -1,200,000 francs], the endowments and revenues were settled, and the -Constitution was prepared. Letters-patent were delivered in June, -1686, and the Community was transferred from Noisy to the new domicile -between the 26th of July and the 1st of August. During the succeeding -six years it felt its way and made tentative essays; these were most -brilliant, and even glorious; never did Saint-Cyr make more noise in -the world than during this period before it was firmly seated on its -permanent and sure foundation. - -Mme. de Maintenon had dreamed of an establishment like no other; where -all should go by rule without being bound by vows; where absolutely -nothing of the minutiae and pettiness of convents should exist; -maintaining, nevertheless, at the same time purity and ignorance of -evil, while sharing, with prudence and Christian reserve, in the -charms of society and polished intercourse. Louis XIV., who saw -all things with a practical eye and in the interests of the State, -approved of Saint-Cyr having nothing monastic about it, and would fain -have kept it so. But precautions were needed in this first attempt -of Mme. de Maintenon to mingle substantial qualities, reason, and -charm, which she found it impossible to maintain; to do so all the -mistresses and all the pupils needed a wisdom and strength equal -to her own. To bring up young ladies in a "Christian, reasonable, -and noble manner" was her object; but a danger soon appeared that -_nobleness_ would lead to contempt of humility, and reasonableness to -a spirit of reasoning. - -It was during these tentative years, while Saint-Cyr was trying its -wings and working out its apprenticeship, that Mme. de Maintenon -requested Racine to compose the sacred comedies that were there -performed. If "Esther," with the worldly consequences and the -introduction of the elite of profane society that then ensued, -proved a distraction and perhaps an imprudence and fault in Mme. de -Maintenon's management of the first Saint-Cyr, we feel that we ought -not to cavil, and no one in the world can really blame her. "Esther" -has remained, in the eyes of all, the crown of that establishment. -The details of the composition of that adorable play and its -representation are too well known to need repetition; they form one -of the most graceful and assuredly the most original episodes of our -dramatic literature. Nevertheless, Mme. de La Fayette, like a sensible -woman, and one a little jealous, perhaps, of Mme. de Maintenon, found -it a pretext to say:-- - - "Mme. de Maintenon, who is the foundress of Saint-Cyr, - always busy with the purpose of amusing the king, is constantly - introducing some novelty among the little girls brought up in - that establishment, of which it may be said that it is worthy - of the grandeur of the king and of the mind of her who invented - and who conducts it. But sometimes the best-invented things - degenerate considerably; and that establishment which, now - that we have become devout, is the abode of virtue and piety, - may some day, without any profound prophesying, be that of - debauchery and impiety. For to believe that three hundred young - girls can live there until they are twenty years old with a - Court full of eager young men at their very doors, especially - when the authority of the king will no longer restrain - them,--to believe, I say, that young women and young men can - be so near to each other without jumping the walls is scarcely - reasonable." - -It became necessary, after the success of "Esther," and the -instigation given to the Court, to make a step backward and return -to the spirit of the foundation, fortifying it by more severe -regulations. The danger of the neighbourhood of Saint-Cyr to -Versailles was indeed great; it was of the utmost consequence that -Mme. de La Fayette's prophecy should not be fulfilled, and that the -young ladies of Saint-Cyr should in no wise resemble those of M. -Alexandre Dumas. The lesson that Mme. de Maintenon drew from the -representations of "Esther," and the invasion of the profane was -henceforth to say and resay ceaselessly to her teachers: "Hide your -pupils; do not let them be seen." - -From the passage of Racine through Saint-Cyr, and that of Fenelon, -there resulted (from the point of view of the foundation and its -object) a number of unsuitable things in the midst of their graces. -Fenelon developed a taste for refined and subtile piety suited only -for choice souls; Racine, without intending it, created a taste -for reading, poesy, and all such things, the perfume of which is -sweet, but the fruit not always salutary. Mme. de Maintenon, however -influenced she might herself be by these tastes, recognized with her -natural good sense the necessity of finding a remedy, and of not -allowing those young and tender spirits, some of whom were already -taken with the new ideas, to go farther in that direction. Among the -first pupils and mistresses of Saint-Cyr was a certain Mme. de La -Maisonfort, a distinguished woman, with an inquiring spirit, fond of -investigating, and made for quite another career than that which she -had chosen. She could not bring herself to renounce the gratifications -of her mind and taste or the sensitiveness of her feelings. Mme. de -Maintenon made war upon them in a number of very fine letters, which -did not convince her. "How will you bear," she writes to her, "the -crosses that God will send you in the course of your life if a Norman -or a Picard accent hinders you, or a man disgusts you because he is -not as sublime as Racine? The latter, poor man, would have edified -you could you have seen his humility during his illness, and his -repentance for his search after intellect. He did not ask at such a -time for a fashionable confessor; he saw none but a worthy priest -of his own parish." That example of the dying Racine did not work -successfully. Mme. de La Maisonfort was one of those rare persons -whom we see from time to time soaring to the summit of all the -investigations of their epoch, supreme and refined judges of works -of intellect, oracles and proselytes of the opinions in vogue. She -could play charmingly at Jansenism with Racine and M. de Troisville, -and distil Quietism with Fenelon, as in the eighteenth century she -might have fallen in love with David Hume in company with the Comtesse -de Boufflers, or in the nineteenth she would surely have shone in a -_doctrinaire_ salon discussing psychology and aestheticism, perhaps -even going so far as the Fathers of the Church, not without adverting, -as she passed, to socialism. Mme. de La Maisonfort, much as she was -liked by Mme. de Maintenon, was, necessarily, dismissed from the -Institute of Saint-Cyr. - -Another mind, much better and much safer, that of Mme. de Glapion, was -slightly affected by the new doctrines. "I have perceived," Mme. de -Maintenon writes to her, "the disgust you feel for your confessors; -you think them vulgar; you want more brilliancy and delicacy; you wish -to go to heaven by none but flowery paths." Mme. de Glapion thought -the Catechism rather grovelling and a little wanting in certain ways; -it seemed to her ridiculous "that the master should put questions -worthy of a scholar, and that the scholar should make the answers -of a master." She wished the question to be put by the child, who, -after receiving the answer, should reason upon it and so be led from -one investigation to another. Mme. de Glapion wished, as we see, to -introduce the method of Descartes into theology. Mme. de Maintenon -did not discuss the point; but she held up custom, experience, the -impossibility of not stammering in such matters. "All those ideas," -she wrote to Mme. de Glapion, "are the remains of vanity. You do not -like things common to all the world; your own mind is lofty, and you -wish everything to be as lofty. Vain desire! The most learned theology -cannot tell you more about the Trinity than you find in the Catechism. -What you think and feel beyond that is a matter to be sacrificed; your -spirit must become as simple as your heart. Employ your mind, not in -multiplying your disgusts, but in conquering them, in concealing them -until they are conquered, and in making yourself like the pleasures of -your condition." Mme. de Glapion succeeded in doing so. She was the -consolation of Mme. de Maintenon and her truest inheritor; together -with Madame du Perou, she maintained at Saint-Cyr that spirit of -precision and regularity combined with suavity and noble manners which -distinguished the foundress, until long after the latter's death. -It may be said, definitively, that the persons of the generation -at Saint-Cyr who had known and enjoyed Racine and Fenelon, and who -remembered all of which they were cured, could alone realize the -perfection of the education, the grace, and the language of Saint-Cyr; -after them the essential virtues and the rules were kept, but the -charm had flown, perhaps we may even say the life. - -During these years of labour and tentative effort Mme. de Maintenon -never ceased to visit, inspire, and correct Saint-Cyr; she went there -once in every two days at least, remaining whole days whenever she -could. She took part in the classes, in the exercises, in the smallest -details of the establishment, thinking nothing beneath her. "I have -often seen her," says one of the modest historians quoted by M. -Lavallee, "arrive before six in the morning in order to be present at -the rising of the young ladies, and follow them throughout their whole -day in the capacity of first instructress, in order to judge properly -of what should be done and regulated. She helped to comb and dress the -little ones. Often she gave two or three consecutive months to one -class, observing the order of the day, talking to the class in general -and to each member in private; reproving one, encouraging another, -giving to all the means of correcting themselves. She had much grace -in speaking, as in all else that she did. Her talks were lively, -simple, natural, intelligent, insinuating, persuasive. I should never -finish if I tried to relate all the good she did to the classes in -those happy days." Those "happy days," that golden age, was the period -of the start, the beginning, when all was not yet reduced to a code, -when a certain liberty of inexperience was mingled with the early -freshness of virtue. - -Nevertheless, under the wise direction of the Bishop of Chartres, -Mme. de Maintenon felt the necessity of giving to her enterprise less -peculiarity than she had at first intended. It was decided that the -"Dames institutrices," while remaining true to the special object of -their trust, should be regular nuns under solemn vows. Warned by the -first irregularities and the fancies that she saw were dawning, she -busied herself in making a rampart for her girls of their Constitution -and rules. She understood, like all great founders, that we can -draw from human nature a particular and extraordinary strength in -one direction only by suppressing, or at least repressing, in all -others. This final reform, this transformation of Saint-Cyr from a -secular house into a regular nunnery, was completed between the years -1692 and 1694. The grave nature of Mme. de Maintenon is imprinted on -every line of the little book addressed to the "Dames" and entitled -"The Spirit of the Institute of the Daughters of Saint-Louis." The -first suggestion made to them is in terms as absolute as can well be -imagined; nothing is ever to be changed or modified in their rule -under any pretext whatsoever; solidity, stability, immovability is -the vow and the command of Mme. de Maintenon--and the Institute -remained faithful thereto to its last hour. The Institution was not -founded, says the book, for prayer, but for action, for the _education -of young ladies_; that is its true austerity; that is, as it were, -the perpetual prayer, which needs only to be fed by other rapid and -short prayers repeated often in the depths of the heart. "A mixture -of prayer and action," such was the spirit of the Institute. Mme. de -Maintenon endeavours to forearm her girls against the perils they -have already encountered. "Have neither fancy nor curiosity to seek -for extraordinary reading and _ragouts d'oraison_." "There is a great -difference between knowing God through learning, by the _point of the -mind_, by the subtlety of reason, by the multiplicity of studies, and -knowing Him through the simple instructions of Christianity." Between -those lines I seem to read, "Above all, not much Racine and no more -Fenelon." - -Truly, it was a high idea that the Dames de Saint-Louis were destined -to bring up young ladies to be mothers of families and to take part -in the good education of their children, thus placing in their hands -a portion of the future of France and of religion. "There is," says -Mme. de Maintenon, "in this work of Saint-Louis, if properly done in a -spirit of true faith and a real love of God, the wherewithal to renew -throughout this kingdom the perfection of Christianity." - -The foundress reminds them in so many words that, being at the gates -of Versailles as they are, there is no medium for them between a -very strict or a very scandalous establishment. "Make your parlours -inaccessible to all superfluous visits. Do not fear to seem a little -stern, but do not be haughty." She counsels a more absolute humility -than she is able to obtain. "Reject the name of Dames [ladies] and -take pleasure in calling yourselves the Daughters of Saint-Louis." -She particularly insists on this virtue of humility, which is always -the weak side of the Institution. "You will preserve yourselves only -by humility. You must expiate what there is of human grandeur in -your foundation." Recognizing these conditions of society, Mme. de -Maintenon gives this advice to a young girl leaving Saint-Cyr for -the world: "Never appear without the body of your gown (meaning in -dishabille), and flee from all the other excesses common even to girls -in the present day, such as too much eating, tobacco, hot liquors, too -much wine, etc.; we have enough real needs without inventing others so -useless and dangerous." - -In presence of a world that she knew so well, we must not think -that Mme. de Maintenon tried to make tender plants, fragile women, -ingenuously ignorant, with the morality of novices; she had, beyond -all other persons, a profound sense of reality. She desired her -"Dames" to speak boldly to their pupils on the marriage state; to -show them the world and its divers conditions such as they are. "Most -nuns," she said, "dare not utter the word 'marriage.' Saint Paul had -no such false delicacy, for he speaks of it very openly." She was -the first to speak of it as an honourable, necessary, and hazardous -state. "When your young ladies have entered marriage they will find it -is not a thing to laugh about. You should accustom them to speak of -it seriously, even sadly, in a Christian manner; for it is the state -in which we have most tribulations, even in the best marriage; they -should be shown that three-fourths of all marriages are unhappy." As -for celibacy, to which too many young girls might be condemned on -leaving the Institution, for lack of a dowry ("my greatest need," she -says jestingly, "is of sons-in-law"), she thinks it an equally sad -state. In general, no one has ever had fewer illusions than Mme. de -Maintenon. Speaking of men, she thinks them rough and hard, "little -tender in their love when passion ceases to have sway." As for women, -she has very fixed views of them, which are but moderately flattering. -"Women," she says, "only half know things, but the little they do know -makes them usually conceited, disdainful, loquacious, and scornful of -solid information." The education of Saint-Cyr, after its reform, had -it always been carried out in Mme. de Maintenon's true spirit, would -not have sinned through too much timidity, weakness, and tender grace; -its austerity was only veiled. - -The reform once established at Saint-Cyr and the first sad impression -effaced, all became orderly, and joy returned as before to a life so -uniform and busy. Mme. de Maintenon had, as I have said, the gift of -education, and she would have no sadness about it; there never can -be sadness in what is done thoroughly with a full heart in the right -way; at one moment or at another, joy, which is but the expansion -of the soul, returns and cannot cease to flow through actions. Mme. -de Maintenon relied greatly on recreations to form her pupils -pleasantly, to show them their defects and win their confidence -without seeming to be in search of it. In the good she felt she had -done at Saint-Cyr she dwelt much on the pains she had bestowed on -"recreation." "That," she said, "is what leads to union and removes -partialities; that is what binds the mistresses with the pupils; a -superior makes herself liked and warms the hearts of her girls by -giving them pleasures; that is the time when edifying things can -be said without repelling, because we can mingle them with gayety; -_many good maxims can be thrown out in jest_." She requires from the -mistresses she has trained a talent for recreation as well as for -teaching. "Make your recreations gay and free, and your girls will -come to them." - -Louis XIV. at Saint-Cyr appears full of charm, of nobleness always, -and sometimes with a certain _bonhomie_ which he showed nowhere else. -Under great events he intervened as king; when it was judged proper -to reform the Constitution, he re-read it and approved it with his -signature; when it becomes necessary to dismiss the recalcitrant -mistresses, such as Mme. de La Maisonfort and some others, and to use -for the purpose _lettres de cachet_, he, knowing that the heart of -the other mistresses is wrung by this exile of their sisters, writes -from the Camp at Compiegne to explain his rigour, and goes himself -with a full cortege to the hall of the Community, where he holds a -sort of _lit de justice_ both regal and paternal. On his return from -hunting he frequently came to find Mme. de Maintenon in this place of -retreat, but never without taking time to put on, as he said, "out of -respect to these ladies, a decent coat." During the wars he remembers -that he has at Saint-Cyr, in those young daughters of Saint-Louis -and of the race of heroes, "warrior spirits, religious souls, good -Frenchwomen;" and he asks for their prayers on days of disaster as -on those of victory. He knows that they mourn with him, and that -his glory is their joy. All this new and private side of Louis XIV. -is very delicately and generously touched by M. Lavallee; at certain -passages we are surprised to find ourselves as much touched as the -great monarch himself. - -Louis XIV. and Mme. de Maintenon believed in the efficacy of prayer, -especially that of Saint-Cyr. "Make yourselves saints," says the -foundress to her daughters repeatedly throughout the long series of -calamitous wars,--"make yourselves saints in order to gain us peace." -And towards the end, when a ray of victory returned, she mingles a -sort of gayety with the solemnity of her hope. "It would be shameful -in our Superior," she writes, "if she could not raise the siege of -Landrecies by force of prayers: it is for great souls to do great -things." - -During the last years of Louis XIV. Mme. de Maintenon was happy only -when she could go to Saint-Cyr, "to hide and comfort herself." She -said it again and again, under all forms and in all tones: "My great -consoler is Saint-Cyr."--"Vive Saint-Cyr! in spite of its defects -one is better here than elsewhere in all the world." She had tasted -of all and was surfeited of all. In spite of her dazzling position, -and at the very summit, apparently, she was one of those delicate -natures that are more sensitive to the secret animosities of the -world than to its grosser offerings. Surrounded at Versailles by men -who did not like her and by women she despised, reading their hearts -through their self-interested homage and cringing baseness, worn-out -with fatigue and constraint in presence of the king and the royal -family, who used and abused her, she went to Saint-Cyr to relax, to -moan, to let fall the mask that she wore perpetually. There she was -respected, cherished, and obeyed; when absent, her letters read at -recreation were the pride of the one who had received them and the -joy of all; when present, the mistresses and pupils concerted together -to awaken her souvenirs and induce her to tell of her beginnings and -the singular incidents of her fortune,--in short, to make her talk of -herself; that topic to all of us so restful and so sweet. "We love to -talk of ourselves," she remarked, "were it even to say harm." But she -never said harm. - -If it is painful, as she said in after years, to last too long, to -live in a society of persons who do not know us or the life that -we have led in former days, who are, in short, of another epoch, -it is nevertheless very pleasant to retreat to a garden bench and -find ourselves surrounded by fresh young souls, docile in letting -themselves be trained, and eager for all that we will say to them. -Do not let us analyze too closely the various sentiments of Mme. de -Maintenon at Saint-Cyr; suffice it to say that the effect on all who -surrounded her was fruitful and good. - -The language of Saint-Cyr has a tone apart amid that period of Louis -XIV.; Mme. de Caylus was the mundane flower of it. We feel that -"Esther" has passed that way, and Fenelon equally. The diction is that -of Racine in prose, of Massillon, shorter and more sober,--a school, -in fact, all pure, precise, and perfect (to which belonged the Duc du -Maine); a charming source, more sparkling on the side of the women, -though rather less fertile. At first it promised greater things; -and to one of the Dames de Saint-Louis (Mme. de Chapigny) Mme. de -Maintenon was able to write: "I have never read anything so good, so -charming, so clear, so well arranged, so eloquent, so regulated, in a -word, so wonderful as your letter." - -At the death of Louis XIV. and under the harsh contrast with times -so changed, Saint-Cyr passed, almost in an instant, to a state of -antiquity and royal relic. After Mme. de Maintenon's death worthy -inheritors of her rule continued to maintain for a long time the -culture of suavity and intelligence; but the Dames de Saint-Louis -were faithful, above all, to the intention of their foundress in -never making themselves talked of. Respected by all, little liked -by Louis XV., who thought them, as was natural, too lofty and too -worthy of honour, they vanish from sight in the continuance of duty -and the uniformity of their quiet existence. A letter of Horace -Walpole, who visits them as an antiquary, another from the Chevalier -de Boufflers, are the only noticeable testimony that we have about -them in the course of many years. When the revolution of '89 broke -out, the astonishment in that valley so close to Versailles was great, -much greater than elsewhere. Saint-Cyr had made itself so completely -_immobile_ in its past that it fell abruptly from Mme. de Maintenon to -Mirabeau. - -From that time, after the abolition of the titles of nobility, there -seemed no uncertainty except as to the precise day on which the -Institution should perish. Nevertheless, the Dames de Saint-Louis -made a long and placid resistance, which maintained them in their -House till 1793; they accomplished and verified to the letter Mme. de -Maintenon's unconscious prediction when she said: "Your institution -can never fail so long as there is a king in France." It perished on -the morrow of the day when there was no king. - -But see and wonder at the linking of fates: Among the young ladies -who were being educated at Saint-Cyr at that date was Marie-Anne de -Buonaparte, born at Ajaccio, January 3, 1771, and received at the -Institution in June, 1784. Her brother Napoleon de Buonaparte, an -officer of artillery, observing that after August 10 the decrees of -the Legislative Assembly seemed to announce, or rather to confirm, the -ruin of the house, went to that house on the morning of September 1, -1792, and took such active steps towards the mayor of the village and -the administrators of Versailles that he was enabled on the same day -to take away his sister (of whom he was the guardian) and carry her -to his family in Corsica. He was destined not to return to Saint-Cyr, -converted by him into a French Prytaneum, until June 28, 1805, when as -Emperor and master of all France he gazed--an equal to an equal--on -Louis XIV. - -In 1793 the devastated Saint-Cyr lost for a time its very name, and -the ruined village was called Val-Libre. In 1794, while persons were -converting the church into a hospital, the tomb of Mme. de Maintenon -was discovered in the choir, broken open, the coffin violated, and her -remains insulted. On that day, at least, she was treated as a queen. - - * * * * * - -[Mme. de Maintenon was a voluminous letter-writer; many hundreds of -her letters are published, the most interesting of which are those to -the Princesse des Ursins. Her style is simple, easy, and dignified; -not graphic nor lifelike; she seems too rounded into her own mind -and views to be a good general observer; nor is she guided in her -judgment of others by a perception of their feelings, unless they are -reflected by her own. This remark does not apply to the Saint-Cyr -letters; in those she is genuine, she is writing on a topic that -fills her heart and opens it to others. Saint-Cyr was an episode in -Mme. de Maintenon's life, and as such it can be placed here with -some completeness. The last chapter of this volume contains a few -miscellaneous letters bearing more especially upon the character and -career of the Duchesse de Bourgogne, which Sainte-Beuve asserts can -only be truly known through the letters of Mme. de Maintenon to the -Princesse des Ursins. - -The pupils of Saint-Cyr were divided into four classes named and -distinguished by the colour of their ribbons. Class Red (the youngest) -were from seven to ten years of age; class Green from ten to fourteen; -class Yellow from fourteen to seventeen; class Blue from seventeen -to twenty. Certain young ladies of class Blue were detailed as head -monitors and wore black ribbons; other monitors selected from classes -Blue and Yellow wore flame-coloured ribbons. The classes were divided -into bands or "families" of ten. Each class had a head mistress -and three sub-mistresses; there were also two mistresses for the -postulants or novices, two for the infirmary, others for the various -departments of the house, and a mistress-general for the whole school. -These mistresses were called "Dames de Saint-Louis" and were under -vows; they were recruited by postulants selected from class Blue; the -Superior was chosen by election among themselves from their own body. -Mme. de Brinon, the first Superior, who came with the school from -Rueil and Noisy, was an Ursuline nun. - -After Mme. de Brinon, the Dames de Saint-Louis who were most relied -upon by Mme. de Maintenon were: Mme. du Perou, mistress of the novices -at twenty years of age, afterwards elected many times as Superior; -Mme. de Fontaines, mistress-general, also frequently elected Superior; -and Mme. de Glapion, called the "Pearl of Saint-Cyr," who seems to -have been Mme. de Maintenon's most trusted friend, to whom she made -personal confidences. Many letters and "talks" addressed to these -ladies and others at Saint-Cyr have been published, from which those -that here follow are selected.] - - - - - VIII. - - - LETTERS TO THE DAMES DE SAINT-CYR AND OTHERS. - - - _To M. l'Abbe Gobelin_ [her confessor]. - - CHAMBORD, October 10, 1685. - -I am very glad that you are satisfied with what you have seen at -Noisy, and you will give me very great pleasure by going there again -before the cold weather; but I would like you to confess, or at any -rate converse in private with, all those who desire to enter our -community. I have sent word to Mme. de Brinon to examine them all, and -to begin nothing for the novitiate until my return. [This refers to -the selection of mistresses, not pupils, for the establishment on its -removal to Saint-Cyr.] - -When you go again, I beg you to make a few familiar exhortations to -the whole community. I approve, with you, that these ladies should -make a year's trial, but it seems to me that it would be more useful -if, instead of shutting them up to learn the rule and only know their -obligations by speculation, they were to spend that year in performing -the duties they will afterwards have to fulfil; above all, those of -governing and instructing children, which is the foundation of the -Institution. - -I know well that this must not be done so exclusively that they will -have no time for prayer, orisons, silence, acts, and conferences; but -a mingling might be made which would make known to others, and also -to themselves, of what they are capable. Concern yourself about this -affair, I beg of you, inasmuch as you hope it may be useful; since -God and the king have laid it upon me, you ought to help me to acquit -myself well. - -Humility cannot be preached too strongly, both in public and in -private, to our postulants; for I fear that Mme. de Brinon may inspire -them with a certain grandeur which she has herself, and that the -neighbourhood of the Court, this royal foundation, the visits of -the king and mine, may give them the idea of being chanoinesses, or -important persons; which would not fail to swell their hearts, and -counteract strongly the good we are seeking to do. All the rest is -going on, it seems to me, very well; there is a very solid piety in -the house; but we must take a medium course between the true splendour -of our devotion and the puerilities and pettiness of convents, which -we have tried to avoid. I do not yet know by what name the community -will be called. If you have read the Constitution you will have seen -that Mme. de Brinon calls them "Dames de Saint-Louis." But this could -hardly be, for the king would not canonize himself, and it is he who -will name them when founding them. [They were so named, however.] They -wish to be called Dames to distinguish them from the young ladies; -send me your opinion on this. As for their costume, it must be black, -of a shape now worn, but without hair, or any adornment; such, I -think, as Saint Paul demands for Christian widows. Adieu; write to me, -I entreat you, whenever you can do so without inconvenience. - - - _To Mlle. de Butery_ [pupil-mistress at Noisy]. - - January, 1686. - -I am very glad to be in communication with you, Mademoiselle, and I -judge by the office Mme. de Brinon has given you that she thinks you -have much benevolence and exactitude. You can address yourself to me -for all your wants, asking, however, only for those it is impossible -to avoid having; for as you will have everything new at Saint-Cyr you -must be patient at Noisy. When you write to me again, leave rather -more interval between your lines, that I may correct your orthography -on days when I have leisure; the best way of learning to spell is to -copy books. Your handwriting is very handsome, and I see with pleasure -that several of the novices write very well. I am now going to correct -your letter, but I shall not finish mine without assuring you of my -esteem and friendship. - -Take care to notice the difference between my corrections and what you -have written; for that is how you will learn better. - - - _To Mme. de Brinon._ - - June, 1686. - -They are working hard about Saint-Cyr. Your Constitution and rules -have been examined; they have been admired, cut down, and added to. -Pray God that he will inspire all those who touch them. I must inform -you of a visit I have received from the king this morning; he is -none the better for it; still we were delighted to see him out of -his room. [Louis XIV. had lately undergone a surgical operation.] He -has corrected the choir of Saint-Cyr, and several other parts; the -young ladies are to be placed on four benches as at Noisy; therefore -we must again change the colours. He talked yesterday with the -controller-general about the foundation, and all will be settled soon. -One never has all good things at once; proximity to Versailles will -give you many advantages and as many restraints; praise God for all -things. I shall go, please God, to Noisy next Sunday and give you an -account of all that has then happened. - -Rejoice, my very dear; you are spending your life for God and a great -work. - - - _To the Dames de Saint-Louis._ - - August 1, 1686. - -God having willed to use me to assist in this establishment which -the king undertakes for the education of poor young ladies in his -kingdom, I think I ought to communicate to the persons destined to -bring them up what my experience has taught me about the means of -giving a good education; to do that is assuredly one of the greatest -austerities that can be practised, because there is no other without -some relaxation; whereas in the education of children the whole life -must be employed upon it. - -When the object is merely to adorn their memories, it suffices to -instruct them for a few hours a day,--it would even be a great -imprudence to burden them longer; but when we seek to form their -reason, waken their hearts, elevate their minds, destroy their -evil inclinations, in a word, make them know and love virtue, we -must always be at work, for at all moments opportunities present -themselves. We are just as important to pupils in their amusements -as in their lessons, and we cannot leave them for a moment except to -their injury. - -As it is not possible that a single person can conduct a large number -of children, it will be necessary to have several mistresses for each -class; but they must act together in great union and with the very -greatest uniformity of sentiments; their maxims must be alike, and -they must endeavour to instil them with the same manners. - -In this employment, more than in any other, there is need to forget -one's self entirely; or, at least, if any credit is hoped for it must -only be after success, using the simplest means to obtain it. When I -say that we must forget ourselves I mean that we must aim only to make -ourselves understood and thus convince; eloquence must be abandoned, -for that may attract the admiration of listeners; it is even well -to play with, children on certain occasions and make them love us in -order to acquire a power over them by which they will profit. But we -must make no mistake as to the means we may use to make ourselves -loved; none but upright intentions will draw down the blessing of God. - -We should think less of adorning their minds than of forming their -reason; this system, it is true, makes the knowledge and ability of -the mistresses less apparent; a young girl who knows a thousand things -by heart will shine in company and gratify her relatives more than one -whose judgment has been formed, who knows how to be silent, who is -modest and reserved, and is in no haste to show her cleverness. - -It is right to let them sometimes follow their own will in order to -know their inclinations, to teach them the difference between what it -good, what is bad, and what is indifferent. I think that all persons -who give themselves the trouble to read this will know as well as I -what is meant by indifferent things. Give them, for instance, one -companion in place of another; a walk in one direction rather than -in another, a game or other trifles, to let them see we are only -mistresses when we must be, and that they might be so themselves in -all things if they were reasonable. A companion may be dangerous, a -walk may have some impropriety, a game may be out of place; but I wish -that in refusing them they be told the reason, as far as prudence -will allow, trying always to grant them frequently what they want, in -order to refuse what is bad with a firmness that never yields. It is -wonderful how much such methods make governing easy and absolute. - -It is good to accustom them to have nothing granted to importunity. - -You must be implacable on vices, and punish them either by shame or by -chastisements, which must be very rigorous, but as rare as possible. - -Guard yourselves from the dangerous principle of some persons who, out -of a scrupulous fear that God will be offended, avoid all occasions -when children's inclinations can appear; we cannot know too much about -them in order to inspire a horror of vice and a love of virtue, in -which we should confirm the young by giving them principles which will -prevent their going wrong through ignorance. We should study their -inclinations, observe their tempers, and follow their little contests -in order to train them in every way. For experience shows us only too -well how often faults are committed without knowing it, and how many -persons fall into crime without being more wicked than others who live -innocently. - -They should be taught all the delicacies of honour, integrity, -discretion, generosity, and humanity; and virtue should be described -to them as being both beautiful and agreeable, as it is. A few -little stories suited to this purpose will be very proper and -useful,--amusing, yet all the while instructing them; but they must -be convinced that if virtue does not have religion for its basis it -is not solid, and God will not sustain it, but will rebuke such pagan -and heroic virtues, which are only the result of susceptible pride -insatiable for praise. - -It is not necessary to make long disquisitions on such matters; it is -better to place them as occasions occur. - -You must make yourselves esteemed by the children; and the only means -of doing so is not to show them defects; for it is hard to believe how -intelligent they are in perceiving them. The study to appear perfect -in their eyes is of great utility to ourselves. - -Never scold them from ill-humour, and never give them reason to think -there are times more favourable than others to obtain what they want. -Treat fine natures with affection, be stern with bad ones, but harsh -with none. Make them like the presence of their mistresses through -amiable kindness, and let them do before you exactly what they would -do if left alone. - -We should enter into the amusements of children, but never adapt -ourselves to them by childish language or puerile ways; and as they -cannot be too reasonable, or too soon be made so, we should accustom -children to reason from the moment they can talk and understand,--all -the more because they will never reject the healthy amusements we give -them. - -The external accomplishments of foreign languages and the thousand -other things with which young ladies of quality are expected to be -adorned have their inconveniences; for such studies are apt to take -time which might be more usefully employed. The young ladies of the -house of Saint-Louis ought not to be brought up, more than can be -helped, in that way; because, being without property, it is not well -to uplift their hearts and minds in a manner so little suitable to -their fortunes and state of life. - -But Christianity and reason, which are all that we wish to inspire, -are equally good for princesses and paupers; and if our young ladies -profit by what I believe they will be taught, they will be capable of -sustaining all the good and all the evil that God may be pleased to -send them. - - - _To Mme. du Perou._ - - October 25, 1686. - -I am convinced of your zeal and your capacity; and both must be -employed for our dear house. It is true that I am very keen for all -its interests; I think I sometimes go as far as impatience; but it -seems to me that there are reasons why we should hasten, and use well -the favourable moment in which we now are. God knows that I never -thought to make so grand an establishment as yours, and that I had no -other view than to do a few good works during my lifetime; not feeling -myself obliged to do more, and thinking that there were already too -many nunneries. The less part I had in this plan, the more I see in -it the will of God; which makes me love it much more than if it were -my own work. God has led the king to found this school, as you know, -although he does not like new institutions. - -It is true that just as much as I should have trembled in governing -Saint-Cyr had it been my own work, so much on the other hand do I find -myself emboldened by the sense that it is done by the will of God, and -that that same will has laid this duty upon me. Therefore I can say -to you with truth that I regard it as the means God has granted me -for my salvation, and that I would sacrifice my life with joy to make -it glorious. What is now urging me on, sometimes perhaps too eagerly, -is the desire I have that all should be firmly established before the -death of Mme. de Brinon, my own, and that of the Abbe de Gobelin, so -that the spirit of the house may always last, in spite of oppositions -it may meet with in the future. You will never have an abler or more -commanding Superior than Mme. de Brinon, a friend more zealous for the -house than I, a director more saintly than the one you have now. - -We have, moreover, all authority, temporal and spiritual, in our -hands. The king and the bishop [Godet of Chartres] are ready to do all -that we desire; it is for us to put things in that state of perfection -in which we desire them to remain forever. - -In examining your girls [for the novitiate] seek for true piety, an -upright mind, the liking they may have for the Institute, the desire -they have to be useful, their attachment to the rules, their spirit of -community, their detachment from the world; these are the principal -things for a Dame de Saint-Louis. As for tempers a little too quick, -remember that we all have the vices and virtues of our temperament; -that which makes us hasty makes us active, vigilant, eager for the -success of what we undertake; that which makes us gentle makes us -nonchalant, lazy, indifferent, slow, insensible; piety rectifies both -in the long run, and surely that is the essential thing. Who can be -hastier than Mme. de Brinon and I? but do you love us less? You will -tell me, perhaps, and with reason, that subordinates suffer from such -tempers; to that I reply that everybody has to suffer; and, after all, -you will only have such Superiors as you elect yourselves. But while I -excuse hasty people (from self-love perhaps), I exhort you to correct -that disposition as much as you possibly can in your novices. - -You can show what I write to you to whom you please; would to God it -were good enough that all might draw some profit from it. - - - _To a young lady in class Blue._ - - December, 1690. - -I have heard of your disobedience to Mme. de Labarre, and I have -stopped the punishment they intended to give you. How can you suppose -that we should allow such rebellion? What exception could there be -to our rules? Do you think yourself necessary because you have a -fine voice? Can you know me and yet think that the representation -of "Athalie" goes before the regulations established at Saint-Cyr? -No, certainly not; and you will leave the establishment if I hear -anything more about you. Submit, if you wish to remain; but, if you -wish to leave, it will be more honourable to you to do so by agreement -with me than to get yourself dismissed. You are lax and cold towards -God; it is that which makes you fall into all these faults. Reflect, I -beg of you, on what you might hope of yourself on the occasions which -you will find to fail. You are becoming grown-up; this is the time to -make serious reflections. It is for God, my dear child, to touch your -heart, but it is for us to rule your conduct. You will be very unhappy -if it is good only externally. I wished to give you this advice before -punishing you, and I hope that you will give me the joy of seeing you -profit by it; I ask this of you with all my heart; for I am as sorry -to have to treat you with rigour as I am resolved to establish in your -class an absolute obedience to the regulations. - - - _To Mme. de Fontaines._ - - September 20, 1691. - -The pain I feel about the daughters of Saint-Cyr can only be relieved -by time and by a total change in the education we have given them up -to this time. It is very just that I should suffer because I have -contributed to the harm more than any one; I shall be happy if God -does not punish me more severely. My pride has been in everything -concerning the establishment; and its depth is so great it carries -the day against my own good intentions. God knows that I wanted to -establish virtue at Saint-Cyr, but I have built on sand,--not having -that which alone can make a firm foundation. I wanted that the girls -should have intelligence, that their hearts should be uplifted, their -reason formed. I have succeeded in my purpose: they have intelligence, -and they use it against us; their hearts are uplifted, and they -are prouder and more haughty than is becoming in the greatest -princesses--speaking as the world thinks; we have formed their reason, -and we have made them disputatious, presumptuous, inquisitive, bold, -etc. Thus it is that we succeed when the desire of excelling [shining] -makes us act. A simple, Christian education would have made good -girls, out of whom we could have made good wives and good nuns; we -have made _beaux-esprits_, whom we ourselves who made them cannot -endure: there is our blame, in which I have a greater share than any -one. - -Let us come to the remedy; for we must not be discouraged. I have -already proposed some to Balbien [Mme. de Maintenon's waiting-maid -mentioned in "Saint-Simon" as Nanon]. They may seem to you rather -petty, but I hope, by the grace of God, they will not be without -effect. As many little things have fomented pride, so many little -things will subdue it. Our girls have been too much considered, too -petted, too often deferred to. They must now be ignored in their -classes; they must be made to keep the rules of the day; and little -else must be talked of. They should not be forced to feel that I am -angry with them; it is not their grief that I want; I am more to -blame than they; I desire only to repair by another line of conduct -the harm that has been done. The best girls have done more to show me -the excess of pride which we must now correct than the bad ones; I -have been more alarmed at seeing their self-conceit and the arrogance -of Mlles. de ----, de ----, and de ---- than at all that I have -heard of the insubordinate members of the class. These are girls -of good intentions who wish to be nuns, but with that desire they -have a language and manners too proud and haughty to be tolerated -at Versailles among young ladies of the highest rank. You see by -this that the evil has sunk into their natures, so that they are not -themselves aware of it. Pray God, and make others pray that He will -change their hearts, and give us all humility. But, madame, do not -discourse to them too much. All Saint-Cyr is turning to discourses; -much is said there just now of simplicity; they seek to define it, to -comprehend it, to discern what is simple and what is not; and then -in practice they say: "Out of simplicity, I take the best thing; out -of simplicity I praise myself; out of simplicity I want something at -table that is far away from me." Truly, this is turning into ridicule -all that is most serious. We must now correct in our girls that turn -for witty satire which I myself have given them, and which I now see -to be opposed to simplicity; it is a refinement of pride that says in -jest what it dares not say openly. But, once more, do not talk to them -of pride or satire; we must destroy all that without fighting it, by -stopping the use of it; their confessors will talk to them of humility -better than we. Do not preach to them,--try that silence that I have -so long urged upon you; it will have more effect than all our words. - -I am very glad that Mlle. de ---- has at last humbled herself; let us -praise God for it, but do not praise her; it is another of our faults -that we have praised too much. Do not irritate their pride by too -frequent corrections; but when you are obliged to make one, do not -admire the girl who is corrected for taking it properly. - -As for you, my dear daughter, I know your intentions; you have, it -seems to me, no personal blame in all this; it is only too true that -the great harm has come from me; but take care, with the others, -to have no part in that pride which has been so firmly established -everywhere that we are scarcely conscious of it. We wanted to -avoid the pettiness of certain convents, and God has punished our -assumption. There is no house in the world more in need of external -and internal humility than ours: its situation so near the Court, -its grandeur, its wealth, its nobleness, the air of favour that -pervades it, the attentions of a great king, the care of a person of -influence, the example of vanity and manners of the world which she -gives you in spite of herself by force of habit,--all these dangerous -traps ought to make us take measures quite the contrary of those we -have hitherto taken. Let us bless God for having opened our eyes. It -is he who inspires your piety; it will daily increase; but establish -it solidly. Let us not be ashamed to retract; to change our fashions -of acting and speaking; and let us ask our Lord fervently to change -our hearts within us, to take from our house the spirit of loftiness, -of satire, of subtlety, of curiosity, and of freedom in judging and -giving our opinion about everything, and of meddling in the duties -of others at the risk of wounding charity. Let us pray also that He -will take from us that prevailing over-delicacy, that impatience of -small inconveniences; silence and humility are the best means. Show my -letter to our Mother Superior; all must be in common among us. - - - _To Mme. de Radouay_ (mistress-general of the classes). - - MARLY, 1692. - -Do not be disturbed by the complaints made to you [by the mistresses] -of your children; think only of training their hearts to piety, -integrity, simplicity, candour, sincerity, honesty, and courage, and -you will one day see, if it pleases God, that they are far removed -from the children you now write of. - -Do not notice all the faults of the Yellows and Blues; have patience; -all will come right in time, and the sisters will be better convinced -by their own experience than by anything we can say to them. As for -what you have done about silence, nothing could be better. I only -beg you, as I have already said, to preach it without expecting -to fully obtain it. You will never succeed in keeping sixty girls -together without a word from one of them. You must see things as they -are, and not attack a small infringement like a vice. Regularity and -silence are necessary for the quiet, the order, and the propriety of -the house; but the essential part of the education of your girls is -that they shall bear with them and always practise the virtues I have -named to you. Those virtues do not show to persons who merely see a -march in the choir or a silent recreation in the class-room; but it -is this sincerity of purpose that I ask of you; God will reward it -magnificently. - -I should be afraid to write all this to certain of the Dames, who, -with very good intentions, pass from one extreme to the other at the -least word said to them, and who on the strength of this letter would -cease to attend to regularity or silence; but I hope that you at least -will understand me better. - -I have been without news from Saint-Cyr for several days. The king is -well, I am very well, but the Prince of Orange is ill. - - - _To one of the mistresses._ - - MARLY, 1692. - -When you wish to know anything, madame, it is better that I should -write it to you than say it, because it is then impossible that either -of us should forget it. I am at your service for whatever you want; -and I will now repeat what I think I have already said to you. - -You must punish as seldom as you possibly can, and for this reason you -must not see all faults. But when you cannot ignore those you have -seen, you must not pardon them if they are considerable, or if they -have already been pardoned. It is now a question of bringing the young -ladies to a footing of perfect obedience. To this you must apply -yourself seriously, without, however, searching out those faults that -you could ignore.... - -Get it into your mind, once for all, that there are few circumstances -in life without their drawbacks, and that you must choose the side -that has the least. You must also distinguish clearly those that -disturb order and the public good; that is what we must especially -avoid in communities. - -Yes, madame, you will have the necessary courage if you ask it of God, -if you act in His presence and for Him solely; or I should better say, -if you forget yourself entirely, without thinking whether you will be -loved or hated. If you punish without prejudice, without listening -to your repugnances or your inclinations, if you can think that you -please God, whatever you do, and are conscious that you seek good only -without respect to persons,--if you govern with those dispositions, as -I do not doubt you will, our Lord will govern with you. Pray to Him, I -implore you, for those who are guiding you. - - - _To Mlle. d'Aubigne_ [her niece, a pupil at Saint-Cyr]. - - CHANTILLY, May 11, 1693. - -I love you too well, my dear niece, not to tell you all that I think -will be useful to you, and I should be very lacking to my obligations -if, being wholly occupied with the young ladies of Saint-Cyr, I -neglected you whom I regard as my own daughter. [The child was only -nine years old at the time this letter was written.] I do not know -if it is you who inspire the pride your companions have, or whether -it is they who have given theirs to you; however that may be, rely -upon it that you will be intolerable to God and men if you do not -become more humble and more modest than you are. You take a tone of -authority which will never be becoming in you, happen what may. You -think yourself a person of importance because you are fed and lodged -in a house where the king comes daily; but the day after my death -neither the king nor all those who caress you now will look at you. -If that should happen before you are married, you will have a very -poor country gentleman for a husband because you are not rich; and -if during my life you should marry a greater seigneur, he would only -consider you, after my death, as long as your humour was agreeable to -him; you would be valued only for your gentleness, and of that you -have none. Your _mignonne_ [term used in those days for an attendant -on girls] loves you too much, and does not see you as other people -see you. I am not prejudiced against you, for I love you much, but -I cannot see without pain the pride that appears in all you do. You -are assuredly very disagreeable to God; consider His example. You -know the Gospel by heart; and what good will such learning do you if -you are lost like Lucifer? Remember that it is solely the fortune of -your aunt that has made that of your father and yourself. You allow -persons to pay you a respect that is not due to you; you will not -suffer being told that it is only paid on my account; you would like -to raise yourself above me, so proud and lofty are you. How do you -reconcile that puffed-up heart with the pious devotion in which you -are being brought up? Begin by asking of God humility, contempt for -yourself,--who are, in truth, nothing at all,--and the esteem of your -neighbours. I speak to you as if you were a great girl because you -have a very advanced mind; but I would consent with all my heart to -your having less, and therefore less presumption. - -If there is anything in my letter that you do not understand your -_mignonne_ will explain it to you. I pray Our Lord to change you so -that I may on my return find you modest, humble, timid, and putting -into practice what you know to be right. I shall love you much more. I -conjure you by the affection you have for me to work upon yourself and -to pray daily for the graces of which you are in need. - - - _To M. l'Abbe de Bisacier_ [special confessor at Saint-Cyr]. - - September, 1694. - -The mother of the Demoiselles de ---- has been beheaded; I shall -always reproach myself for not following up that case with a care -which might have saved the life of the poor creature. God has disposed -otherwise. I am awaiting you before announcing this sad news to the -two daughters. I am requested to consult the king on sending them -away from Saint-Cyr. He does not understand any more than I do why -this crime should be visited on the children, and I conjure you to -reflect still further upon it with the Bishop of Chartres and the Abbe -Tiberge. They say that the Jesuits would not admit to their Society -in a like case, nor the nuns of the Visitation either. If that spirit -comes from Saint Ignatius or Saint Francois de Sales, I submit to it -without repugnance, but if it is only the effect of human wisdom or -the harshness of communities, I desire with all my heart to escape -it in this case. The father of M. de Luxembourg was beheaded; but -they confided to the latter the person of the king and his armies. We -saw M. de Rohan die upon the scaffold some twenty years ago, and all -his family were in offices round the king and queen, and receiving -condolences on the event without its entering the head of a single -courtier to speak against them. What! shall worldly decency go farther -than charity? Shall we fail to give our pupils the true ideas they -ought to have on all things? I am told that in the classes these girls -will meet with less respect and be exposed to reproaches: I should -put that act among the most punishable of faults; girls with proper -hearts would be incapable of it; the others must be corrected.... - -I say all this for justice, and from the desire I have that our girls -should have their minds and their hearts right, for it may very well -be that the girls in question are not suitable for us. I do not need, -monsieur, to commend them to your charity; I pray God to console and -bless them. - - - _To Mme. du Perou._ - - 1696. - -Madame, I have always forgotten to ask you why they continue to serve -the young ladies with rye bread in days when wheat is no longer dear. -It was very proper that they should learn by their own experience -the inequality of the riches of the world, and take some share in -the public sufferings; but they ought to be put back into the usual -system when there is no reason to keep them out of it. The tendency -of communities is to retrench on food, rather than on commodities or -embellishments which they ought to go without. As our nourishment is -simple and frugal, nothing should touch it. The girls are murmuring -in their hearts much more bitterly than they dare say. I try in -everything to help you with my experience. - -Do not think, either for yourself or for your girls, that those who -do not feel dull have no need of relaxation. Serious occupations wear -upon us, little by little, without our perceiving it until too late; -that is why, my dear daughter, you ought to prevent such a result by -diversions of the mind that are innocent. Take care only that nothing -passes contrary to religious modesty, nothing worldly, nothing excited -or excessive; but that gentleness, holy liberty, simplicity, charity, -modesty reign in everything. I wish no dancing. - - - _To Mme. de Radouay._ - - October 15, 1696. - -Profit, I conjure you, for yourself and for others by the experience -you have just had of quinine. Nothing is more unreasonable than -notions; our age assumes them about everything; they decide all -things; there is no one who does not seek to be a doctor, or meddle in -the direction of affairs; all have decided opinions; women pretend to -judge of books, sermons, governments, of the spiritual and the bodily; -modesty is no longer in usage. No one ever replies now, "I do not -know," or "It is not for me to judge;" no one is baffled; the place of -knowledge and judgment is filled by intolerable presumption, for never -were persons more ignorant. Do not have, or allow that quality in your -midst. Say out, simply, that you do not know. Let yourselves be guided -by confessors, doctors, superiors, magistrates, the king; inspire that -modesty in your novices, to whom this letter is as necessary as to you. - -I am delighted that the Reds desire to please me; what pleasure if -at my next visit you can tell me they have all been good. They will -obtain that happiness if they ask it of God and serve Him with their -whole heart. - - - _To Mme. de Fontaines_ [now the Superior]. - - December, 1696. - -Complaint is made, my dear daughter, that you do not give enough -little comforts to the classes. You want me to speak to you freely and -I shall do so. I think it true that you are too stern about expenses -and all sorts of economy. Consider, I beg of you, that the most -important thing in your case is not to save a thousand francs more or -less (and the favours asked of you would not cost more than that), but -to firmly establish and cause to be liked your rule as Superior; and -you can do it in no better way than by entering, not only into the -just needs of your community, but even into some wants that are not -altogether necessary. - -When certain of the mistresses ask me for ribbon for use in -representing the tragedies, and I give it, do you not think that -I do better than if I replied dryly that my money would be better -employed in giving alms? Am I not doing a much greater good by this -compliance to the mistresses of the different classes? They are -pleased; and it is just to soften their labour; we make their young -ladies like them, and so dispose them to receive instruction; the -latter will open their hearts themselves to those who grant them these -attentions. Nevertheless, you refuse them twenty pairs of gloves, or -you deduct those gloves from the next distribution; do you not see, -my dear daughter, that to save ten francs you have vexed sixteen -of your mistresses? Saint-Francois de Sales sent Mme. de Chantal -word as to a lawsuit she had gained which he did not wish her to -undertake. "This time," he said, "you have been more just than kind; -I would rather have you more kind than just." Apply those words to -yourself, and be more kind than saving, more careful than thrifty; -make yourself beloved, and in that way you will do a solid good to -the establishment. Keep your negatives for all that is against the -regulations; never relax there, but even there you can make answers -that will not be harsh by saying: "The Constitution forbids that; the -rules point to this," and so on. But for details within those lines, -I beg you to give ear to what the mistresses request, leaning to -compliance rather than severity. I pray God to give you the courage of -which you have need to fulfil your duties, and an extension of charity -and perception which will make you prefer great duties to little ones. - - - _To Mme. de Perou._ - - 1699. - -We should have an equitable not a superficial charity. For instance, -we should rid ourselves of a girl who would be capable of corrupting -others, without listening to the sentiments of a weak compassion -which would lead us to say: "But she is so poor; what will her family -do? she will be ruined in the world." Better that she should be lost -alone than ruin your whole establishment. For certain defects which -cannot injure others and only make you suffer yourself, I exhort you -to have infinite patience; how many we have known who were bad and -are now among our best girls! I was listening to one the other day -with great pleasure as she told me with humility and simplicity the -evil inclinations that might have led her to bad ways, and yet she has -done marvels. Such cases ought to encourage you and make you see that -if there are some pains in educating there are also many grounds for -consolation. - -I entreat you to tell my sister de Riancourt that she must give good -nourishment to the sick, take great care that they rest well, warm -them in their chills, and dry them if they perspire. But easy chairs -in which they lounge all day, loose dressing-gowns without belts like -fashionable women, soups without bread crumbs, such things, I say, are -delicacies out of all proportion with the illnesses I have known you -have, so far. Read her this part of my letter, I beg of you, and bind -her conscience to establish the infirmary on the footing of religious -charity but with none of that laxness which ought not to be allowed -among your young ladies. - - - _To Mme. de la Rozieres_ [the sub-mistress of a class]. - - October 3, 1699. - -I must, my dear daughter, repair by a letter the wrong I did in not -seeing you in private when I saw the others. My want of leisure makes -me fail in many things I ought to do, and want to do. It is a great -pity to have for mother a person who is always moving about, off -hunting, or at cards, when she ought to be talking with her daughters. -You are too good to put up with me and my many defects, but I assure -you that I am well punished, and there is nothing in the pleasures I -speak of to console me for not going oftener to Saint-Cyr. - - - _To Mme. de Perou._ - - February 23, 1701. - -It has seemed to me as if you desired that I should write to you on -all things that might be of consequence to your establishment. I place -in that rank the representations of the beautiful tragedies I caused -to be written for you,[20] and which may in the future be imitated. My -object was to avoid the miserable compositions of nuns, such as I saw -at Noisy. I thought it was judicious and necessary to amuse children; -I have always seen it done in places where they are collected; but I -wished while amusing those of Saint-Cyr to fill their minds with fine -things of which they would not be ashamed when they entered the world; -I wished to teach them to pronounce properly; to occupy them in a way -that would withdraw them from conversations with one another, and -especially to amuse the elder ones, who from fifteen to twenty years -of age get rather weary of the life at Saint-Cyr. These are my reasons -for still continuing the representations, provided your superiors -[meaning the Bishop of Chartres and the confessors] do not forbid -them. But you must keep them entirely confined to your own house, and -never let them be seen by outside persons under any pretext whatever. -It is always dangerous to allow men to see well-made girls who add -to the charms of their person by acting well what they represent. -Therefore do not, I say, permit the presence of any man, whoever he -may be, poor, rich, young or old, priest or secular,--I would even say -a saint, if there were such on earth. All that can be allowed, if one -of the superiors [priests] insists on judging the performance, is to -let the youngest children act a play before him--as, in fact, we have -already done. - - - _To Mme. de Gruel_ [head mistress of the Reds]. - - March, 1701. - -You admire too much what I do for your class, but nevertheless, such -as it is you do not imitate it enough. You talk to your children -with a stiffness, a gloominess, a brusqueness which will close their -hearts. They should feel that you love them, that you are grieved by -their faults for their own sake, and that you are full of hope that -they will correct themselves; you should take them expertly, encourage -them, praise them, in a word, employ all means except roughness--which -will never lead any one to God. You are too rigidly of a piece, -very proper to live with saints, but you ought to know how to adapt -yourself, to be every sort of person, and especially a kind mother to -a large family, all of whom are equally dear to her. - -I have always forgotten to tell you that I noticed several days ago, -in hearing you explain the Gospel, that you seem to me to embrace too -many topics; children want but few. You also talk too much; I think -you had better make the children talk more, so as to see if they have -listened and understood. I likewise think that you are too eloquent. -For example, you said to them that they must make an eternal divorce -from sin; that is true, and well said, but I doubt if there are three -girls in your class who know what a divorce is. Be simple, and think -only of making yourself intelligible. - -I think, my dear daughter, that you will consider it right that I -should give you my opinion from time to time on what I see you do. -Inspire your children, I conjure you, with the practices of piety, -with a horror of sin, a sense of God's presence, and a docility in -being led by you. I beg you also to guide them according to the spirit -of the Church; as for this, I have written a little compendium which -you must follow. - -Adieu, my dear daughter. - - - _To Mme. de Montalembert_ [head mistress of the Blues]. - - October 19, 1703. - -Your arrangements are all that could be wished, my dear daughter; we -cannot thank God enough for what He does for you by means of your -saintly and able confessor. I tell you again, my joy would be perfect -if I could see you walking as straight without that great support; -but I will have confidence in God and believe that the provision of -strength you are making now will nourish you for the future. - -The affection you feel for your girls will never harm you if you love -them all equally; preferences would be ruinous to the class and to -yourself; you must have none, except for the very best girls, and such -preferences ought not to offend the others. - -Why do you not ask of your class all that you know I should ask of -them? My greatest honour at Saint-Cyr is that Saint-Cyr can do without -me; what I should now do would be nothing; what there was of good -in me has passed to you, my dear children, and will ever remain in -the Institution. I desire with all my heart that it may be a school -of virtue, and that you may live there as angels while corruption -increases daily in the world. What would I not give to have you all -see as I do how long and wearisome our days are here at Court; I -do not mean only for those persons who have outlived the follies -of youth, but for youth itself, which is dying of ennui because it -wants to amuse itself continually and finds nothing to content that -insatiable desire for pleasure. I toil at the oar to amuse Mme. la -Duchesse de Bourgogne. It would not be thus if they sought only to -please God, to work and sing His praises, as with you; the peace which -that kind of life puts into the heart is a solid and lasting joy. -Adieu; this subject would lead me far. I write to none but you to-day; -assure the dear sisters that the healths about which they inquire are -very good. - - - _To Mme. de Bouju_ [head mistress of the Yellows]. - - January 4, 1704. - -Yes, my dear daughter, you must use simple language; a nun should rule -that as she rules her eyes, her walk, and all her actions. We should -feed on Holy Scripture, but not use its terms more than is necessary -to make it understood. M. Fagon is often praised because he talks -medically in so simple and intelligible a way that we think we see -the things that he explains; a village doctor talks Greek. Explain to -your girls what you find in the books you read to them; but tell them -always they are never to use those words. In this our Mother and I are -not aiming at any one in particular, only at the names you introduce; -and from them we pass to learned words, in short, to that which may be -called the pedantic spirit. We cannot endure this in learned people; -how much more displeasing is it in ignorant ones and particularly in -those of our sex! We should do very wrong, my dear daughter, to tell -you this in a roundabout way; because, by the favour God has done you, -we can say to you all without reserve. Ask Him, I beg of you, to give -to me the same grace. - - - _To Mme. du Perou._ - - FONTAINEBLEAU, October 1, 1707. - -I think as you do about Saint-Cyr; and whatever reasons I may have -to open the door to certain persons sometimes, I am always enchanted -when they go out of it, and I never love Saint-Cyr so well as when -it is its natural self. My sister de Radouay will tell you if that -is flattery; she tells us many truths in a jesting way, and I should -like, as she advises, to prepare you for the change you will some -day feel; but I find difficulty in doing so, and I fall back on what -wisdom has told us: "Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof." - -My intention was to answer all letters with my own hand, but I have -so many things to do that I must husband myself from early morning in -order to be able to go on till night; my sister de Fontaines would -choke at the recital of my days; my restraints extend to everything. -The letter of my sister de Jas has furnished me with many subjects -of rejoicing in the account she gives me of her interior and her -exterior; but those are subjects of confession,--they must not be -answered. Our good mistress of the novices goes quietly to her ends; -she asks me to send her a "Conversation;" if she saw me, she would -not ask it. My poor mind is dragged apart by four horses; it is not -yet eleven o'clock, but my head feels bound with iron, and yet I must -sustain my role as personage till ten at night. - -I see no difficulty in putting Mlle. de Grouchy into the novitiate; -why not also Fontanges, who desires it so ardently? Their appearance -is not charming, but we must accustom ourselves to value only that -which God values. I am perfectly well so far as my general health is -concerned; that is to say, I no longer have fever or weakness, but -many rheumatic pains in my head as soon as I expose myself to cold. - -Adieu, my children. I shall see you again on the 17th of October, and -I defy you to be more glad than I. - - - _To Mme. de Saint-Perier_ [mistress of the Blues]. - - VERSAILLES, 1708. - -We were interrupted a few days ago just as I was telling you, my dear -daughter, what I have already written elsewhere, namely: when you have -girls of high rank you must redouble your care for their education, -but in a manner imperceptible to the others--for the equality that you -keep is admirable. What I ask does not go further than wishing you to -speak to them oftener in private, employing them in all that can open -their minds, instilling into them a solid piety and whatever can form -their hearts to virtue. Those girls, when they go into the world, or -even into convents, can do greater good than others who are forced by -poverty to return to their parents. Mlle. de Rochechouart is a case -in point; it seems to me that you push her enough; I hope that her -inclinations respond to her birth. - -You say you have had difficulty in combining two things that I asked -of you, and which you find opposed to each other: one, that you -ought to train, as much as you can, the consciences of your girls to -be simple, open and direct; and the other, that you must not make -them talkative. There is no contrariety, as I think, between the two -things; it is never the frank who have the most to say. Frankness -does not consist in saying much, but in saying all; and that all is -quickly said when it is sincere, because there are no preambles, and -no great number of words are needed to open the heart. A simple person -says naively what is in her mind; if she should chance to be a little -too diffuse, obedience calms her and four words are enough. Those who -are not simple cannot resolve either to speak or hold their tongues; -their confidences must be dragged from them; we lose ourselves in -their twists and turns; that is what makes such long conversations -and frequent confessions; they have said something, but not all; they -were not willing to tell perhaps one circumstance, and then they -are frightened at not having told it, and so they return to tell -it and perhaps much else. Now an honest heart tells at once all it -knows. Have you not observed that the frankest girls are the soonest -confessed? They hide nothing, and the confessor, who knows their -disposition, has little to say to them.... - - - _To Mme. du Perou_ [now Superior of Saint-Cyr]. - - VERSAILLES, 1711. - -The [mistresses of the] classes are your principal affair; the -establishment is your Institute, that is the king's intention; that is -the object of your office. Never weary of preaching to your sisters -the vigilance required in guarding and educating the young ladies. -Do not add rules to rules; you have rules enough, but the mistresses -do not read them enough. Make ceaseless attack upon the furtive -quibbling that the Dames de Saint-Louis keep up about their time. -They go against the will of God, the intention of their instituters -and founders, and against the charity they owe to the young ladies if -they leave them at times when their regulations do not oblige them to -be in church. That hunger for prayer is only self-love wanting to be -pleased with itself for its works, and counting as nought that which -is done under rules. How can they teach young ladies that duty should -be done according to the place of each person if they themselves -neglect the duty of theirs, which is the care of those young ladies? -A true Dame de Saint-Louis ought to contrive to be with her class -at all possible moments, even at the hours when she is not obliged -to be there. And yet they think they are pleasing God by making a -half-hour's orison which was not required of them, and deserting the -employment of the time which He does demand in accordance with their -vows! I should never end on this chapter, my dear daughter. Never -give up on this point, I conjure you. It is for you to see that the -rules are obeyed, and when your functions cease and you become again a -simple mistress, set an example of fidelity to the others. - - - _To Mme. de Fontaines._ - - April 20, 1713. - -Do not let us complain, my dear sister, and fear the future; let us -rather try to establish the present as best we can. You can contribute -better than any one to this purpose, for you are sufficiently prudent -not to vex the sisters; at the same time you will never allow the -young ladies to speak in a low tone to one another. The sisters must -excuse a great deal of poor talk that they will hear, and not reprove -it when there is no real harm in it. - -Mme. d'Auxy [this was Jeannette de Pincre, an adopted daughter of -Mme. de Maintenon] is quite beside herself when she has a new gown. -She consults me about the trimming; I enter into it and give her my -advice, telling her that her joy and liking for adornment belongs -to her age, but that youth must pass, and that I hope she will come -sooner or later to better inclinations. I think that such compliance -does more good than severity, which serves only to rebuff the young -and make them dissimulating. - -I am told that one of the little girls was scandalized in the parlour -because her father talked of his _breeches_. That is a word in common -usage. What refinement do they mean by this? Does the arrangement of -the letters form an immodest word? Do they feel distress at the words -"breed" or "breeze" or "breviary"? It is pitiable. Others only whisper -under their breath that a woman is pregnant; do they wish to be more -modest than our Lord who talked of pregnancy and childbirth, etc.? One -of the young ladies stopped short when I asked her how many sacraments -there were, not being willing to name marriage. She began to laugh and -told me they were not allowed to name it in the convent from which she -came. - -What! a sacrament instituted by Jesus Christ, which he honoured with -his presence, the obligations of which his Apostles explained, and -which we ought to teach to our daughters, must not be named to them! -These are the things that turn a convent education into ridicule. -There is much more immodesty in such proceedings than there is in -speaking openly of what is innocent and with which all pious books -are filled. When our young ladies have passed through marriage they -will know that it is not a thing to be laughed at. They ought to be -accustomed to speak of it very seriously and even sadly, for I think -it is the state of life in which we suffer most tribulation, even -in the best marriages. They should be taught, when occasion offers, -the difference between immodest words, which must never be uttered, -and coarse words,--the first being sinful, the second simply against -good-breeding. - -Adieu, my daughter, I never can finish when it is a question of our -girls and the good of the establishment. - - - _To Mme. de la Rouziere_ [a class mistress]. - - Monday, May 6, 1714. - -I think, my dear daughter, that being too much attached to one's body -means fearing too much inconveniences and want of ease, being too -particular about one's person, being easily disgusted with that of -others, dressing with too much care, apprehending cold, heat, smoke, -dust--in a word, all the little flesh mortifications--too much; -it is desiring to satisfy our senses, seeking pleasure, being too -much attached to our health, taking too much care of it, troubling -ourselves about remedies, occupying ourselves with our own relief, -being too nice about what we like and too fidgety about what we fear; -it is examining ourselves on such points with too much care. Being -too much attached to one's mind means to think we have one, to plume -one's self upon it, to wish to increase it, to show it, to turn the -conversation according to our own tastes, to seek out persons who have -mind and despise others whom we think have none, to speak affectedly, -and write the same.--But I am obliged to finish, my dear daughter. - - - _To Mme. de Vandam_ [then head mistress of the Blues]. - - January 12, 1715. - -In the year 1700 or 1701 I busied myself much with the classes, and we -began to establish what is now practised with such great success. We -should, however, renew our vigilance unceasingly, my dear daughter, -and forbid the young ladies absolutely to say a single word in a low -voice to their companions. This fault, which seems very slight to -persons without experience, is really very considerable; and there is -none as to which you must be less indulgent. Punish it very severely, -and let people say what they like. If the young ladies would reason -about it for a moment themselves they would admit that they are -whispering in order to say things that they know are not right; it is -therefore very proper to forbid it. - -We cannot feel sure of youth without this precaution; but after taking -it, do not reprove them too severely for what you hear them say; -strive to teach them to distinguish the good, the bad, the indiscreet, -the imprudent, the immodest, the coarse; but always little by little, -letting pass a number of things. - -I see our mistresses shocked and alarmed when our girls desire finery -and think themselves happy when they get a pink gown; a crime ought -not to be made of that weakness of their age and sex; they should be -told gently that such tastes will pass away, but not that they are -sins. By such little concessions you will win their confidence the -more. But I repeat: they must not whisper, and the mistresses, the -blacks, and the flame-coloured ribbons must keep their eyes always -upon them. - -I pray God to make you know the value and sincerity of this vigilance, -so that you may give yourself wholly to it; keep at a distance -whatever can embarrass you, and watch continually, but quietly. - -[On the 30th of August, 1715, two days before the king's death, Mme. -de Maintenon went to Saint-Cyr, which was bound by its Constitution to -provide for her and her establishment; she never left its precincts -again.] - - - - - IX. - - CONVERSATIONS AND INSTRUCTIONS OF MME. DE MAINTENON AT SAINT-CYR. - - -[The following reports were written down by the mistresses, -occasionally by the pupils, and corrected by Mme. de Maintenon -herself, in order to make them more worthy of being read and re-read -by the mistresses in after days.] - -_Advice to the Young Ladies on the letters they write. Brevity and -simplicity recommended._ - - - January, 1695. - -As you order us to write down what was said yesterday at recreation -we shall do so as exactly and simply as we can. Mme. de Maintenon was -good enough to come here expressly to correct our letters, as our -mistresses had begged her to do. She first made all the young ladies -surround her, and those whose letters were to be corrected stood -nearest to her. She showed them, one after another, the faults in -those presented to her, making us particularly notice how a simple, -natural style, without turns of phrase, was the best, and the one -that all persons of intellect used; telling us that the principal -thing in order to write well is to express simply and clearly what -one thinks. She gave us as an example M. le Duc du Maine, whom she -taught to write, when she had the care of him, by the time he was five -years old. She related to us that having told him one day to write to -the king, he answered, quite embarrassed, that he did not know how to -write letters. Mme. de Maintenon said, "But have you nothing in your -heart that you want to tell him?" - -"I am very sorry he has gone," he replied. - -"Well," she said, "write that, it is very good." Next she said, "Is -that all you are thinking? have you nothing else to say to him?" - -"I shall be very glad when he comes back," replied the Duc du Maine. - -"There is your letter made," said Mme. de Maintenon; "you have only to -write it down simply, as you think it; if you think badly, it will be -corrected." She then said to us, "That is how I taught him, and you -have seen the charming letters that he writes." Mme. de Loubert, our -head mistress, said it would be giving us great pleasure if she would -take the trouble to write a model for us. She consented, and took for -her subject the letters she had just corrected; she wrote a note and a -letter in order to show us the difference. - -We dared not show her the desire we had that she should write one for -us as if to a person to whom we owed respect; one of our mistresses -was so good as to say this for us. Mme. de Maintenon asked us, with -her accustomed kindness, "To whom, my children, do you wish me to -address it?" We answered her in a manner to let her know it should be -to herself, as our benefactress. "Well," she said, "since you wish it, -I will write you a letter of ceremony and respect to aged persons, -although they are not of better families than your own." Then, -addressing one of us, she said: "For instance, you owe respect to old -M. T----, your uncle, whom I know, though he is of the same family -as your own; you also owe me respect on account of my age,"--as if -wishing to tell us there was no other reason to make us respect her, -so great is her humility; but it does not become us, Mother, to speak -to you of that, which you know better than we. - -After having written the letter we had asked of her, she had the -kindness to read it to us, and then said: "You see I have made it -respectful and tender, but it is meant for those who regard me as a -mother, just as I regard them as my daughters." - -We have not as yet, Mother, received the letters she took the pains to -write for us, but we shall try to obtain them soon, and will then give -them to you, without changing anything. - -We must also tell you what she made us notice as to the last words of -her letter which express the tenderness she allows us to show her, -having the charity to consider us her daughters. She said to us: "If -a person whom I did not know wrote to me thus it would not be proper, -though I should not mind it; but as for those at Saint-Cyr, I like -them to show me affection and write to me without ceremony...." - -Before going away she said to us, "My dear children, do you think that -all this will profit you?" We answered that we hoped the pains she had -taken would not be wasted, and she went away saying that she wished -the same with all her heart. - -It is with much pleasure, Mother, that we have acquitted ourselves -of what you ordered us; we beg you to excuse all the defects you may -perceive in it; but we think there is no need to tell you how filled -we are with gratitude to Mme. de Maintenon, who gives us daily fresh -marks of her kindness. It is this which makes us hope for as fortunate -a fate as that which has come to several of our companions who have -been brought closer to her. We cannot hope that fate will do as much -for us, but at least we are going to apply ourselves with all our -strength to profit by the kindnesses which she now does us; and we -shall endeavour all our lives to do honour to the education which she -procured for us, and in which she so often employs herself. We are, -Mother, with profound respect, your very humble and very obedient -servants, - D'OSMONT AND DU BOUCHOT. - - - _On good and bad characteristics of mind._ - - April, 1700. - -On April 12 of the year 1700, Madame said to us during recreation: -"I fear you judge too much by what the young ladies who present -themselves for the novitiate have done in the classes. You see a girl -commit some considerable fault, perhaps many faults, and that is -enough to prejudice you against her; this is not just. You ought to -judge, both in good and evil, only by perseverance in them; because a -girl who has kept to either throughout the classes proves that such -is her character. I should, therefore, not oblige a girl who has done -well throughout to make a long novitiate. And, without excluding -a girl who did badly in the lower classes and seemed to change on -entering class Blue, I should nevertheless prolong her novitiate so -as to give her time to strengthen herself in good, if her change is -sincere, and to test it if assumed; so that you may see if she has one -of those fickle, inconstant natures which, it may be feared, will fall -back after a time into its early defects. - -"One of the things to which you ought to apply yourselves the most," -continued Madame, "is to know the character of your novices; it is -very important to choose only sound ones; piety may cut off vices, -but it seldom changes the defects that come from the character -of the mind. As for me, I would rather have what you call here a -naughty girl, who is often only frolicksome, than a captious mind or -an ill-humoured one, however pious. I rather like what are called -naughty children, that is to say jovial, vainglorious, passionate, -even a little headstrong, girls who chatter and are lively and -self-willed, because all those defects are easily corrected by reason -and piety, or even by age itself. But an ill-formed mind, a captious -mind remains to the end." - -"What do you mean," they asked her, "by an ill-formed, captious mind?" - -"A mind," replied Madame, "that does not yield to reason; that does -not see results; believes always that one is trying to vex it, gives -an evil turn to everything, and without being malignant takes things -quite otherwise than as they are meant. But nothing is worse than a -false spirit, a disguised and dissembling one, or an obstinate and -opinionated one. Beware of those defects and of a bad temper; they -are most troublesome in a community; for nothing makes the burden of -government heavier than the management of difficult natures which -require diverse treatment. God allows all these defects because such -ill-formed natures can always be saved. He is," she added pleasantly, -"more indulgent than we; He receives many persons into His paradise -whom I should be sorry to admit into our community." - -Mme. de Riancourt asked if being rather sulky was the same as being -bad-tempered. "No," replied Madame, laughing. "I would readily permit -a little sulkiness; there are few children not subject to it; but -their natures are not bad for all that. What I call a bad temper is -that of a person easily affronted, suspicious, cavilling about an -air, a look, a word,--in short, a person with whom one can never be a -moment at one's ease; whereas a girl of a good spirit takes everything -in good part, lets many things go by without taking them up; and, far -from imagining that persons mean to attack her, when they are not -dreaming of it, does not even perceive a real intention to annoy; -a girl who accommodates herself to everything, who finds facilities -for doing whatever is wanted; a girl whom a superior can put without -caution into any office and with all sorts of persons. That is what I -call a good mind; it is a treasure to a community." - - - _Mistresses ought to suit their conduct to the diverse natures._ - - 1701. - -On one of our working-days Madame said to us: "You ask me to instruct -you about your classes; experience will teach you more than I can tell -you; it is less my own mind that has taught me what I know than the -experiments I made myself in the days when I educated the princes. -You should regulate your conduct to the various characters; be firm, -but never find too much fault; you must often shut your eyes and see -nothing, and above all take care not to irritate your girls and drive -them indiscreetly to extremities. There come unlucky days, when they -are upset, emotional, and ready to murmur; whatever you might then do -in the way of remonstrance and reprimand would not bring them back -to order. You must let things slide as gently as you can, so as not -to commit your authority; and it will often happen that the next day -the class will do marvels. Some children are so passionate and their -tempers are so quick that were you to whip them ten times running you -could not lead them as you wish. At such times they are incapable of -reason, and punishment is useless; you must give them time to calm, -and calm yourself; but in order that they may not think you give up -to them and that by their obstinacy they have become the stronger, -you must use dexterity, employ an intermediary, or say that you put -off the affair to another time, which renders it more terrible; but -do not think that they will be angry and passionate all their lives -because in childhood their tempers are quick. - -"I have seen this in M. le Duc du Maine; he is now the gentlest man -in the world, but in his childhood, made irritable by illness and -violent remedies, he was sometimes in a fury of impatience which -every one reproached me for permitting. They used to put him into a -boiling bath [_bain bouillant_], and because he screamed and was out -of temper they wanted me to scold him; but I assure you I had not the -courage; I would go away to write, or have myself called away, so that -he might not think I tolerated his ill-temper (which, as I think, was -very pardonable on such occasions); besides which, the remedies so -heated his blood that all I could have said or done would not have -calmed him. One must study the moments at which to take the means -most suitable to children. Sometimes a look, a word, will bring them -back to their duty; or a private conversation in which you can bring -them to reason by speaking kindly with them. There are some that you -must publicly rebuke, and sometimes often; there are others that you -must punish instantly and not appear to spare. In short, discretion -and experience can alone teach you the means you ought to take on all -occasions; but you will never succeed unless you act with a great -dependence on the spirit of God. You must pray to Him much for all -those with whom you are intrusted; address Him in a special manner -when you are puzzled, never doubt that He will help you as long as you -distrust yourselves and are careful to keep yourselves united to Him." - - - _Questions on ideas of pleasure. Principle of conduct to follow in - friendships._ - - December, 1701. - -Mme. de Maintenon asked Mlle. de la Jonchapt on what was the lesson of -the day when she entered the class [of the Blues]. She replied, "It -was, Madame, on the ideas we form of pleasure." - -"Well," said Mme. de Maintenon, "what are yours; what would they be if -you were no longer here?" - -"I think," said the young lady, "I would like to be with my family, -all assembled and all united." - -"You are right to consider that a pleasure," said Mme. de Maintenon, -"it is in the order of God; nothing is so lovable as a united family. -And you, Laudonie, what would you like, when you are no longer here?" - -"I hope, Madame, that I should find my pleasure in rendering service -to my father and mother." - -"That is also very right," said Mme. de Maintenon, "every time that -you think in that way, and do not look for greater pleasures, it may -be said that you are very reasonable. But you do not sufficiently put -into your plan that you will have to suffer. Expect that, my children, -I implore you; nothing is so capable of softening ill-fortune, which -may overtake you, as being prepared for it; always expect something -worse than you have met with." - -"There is one among them," said the mistress (it was Mme. de -Saint-Perier), "who tells me she expects her pleasure in going to see -her friends and receiving them in her own house." - -"Assuredly," replied Mme. de Maintenon, "there is much pleasure in -living with our friends and conversing with open hearts, as we say, -and no constraint. But there is," she added in a lower voice to the -mistress, "a pagan maxim, which I think very stern; it is to act with -our friends as if we were sure they would some day be our enemies. -I could secure myself, it seems to me, by letting my friends see -nothing that was bad in me; I should try never to be wrong in their -presence, nor in that of persons whom I loved less, because so many -circumstances occur in life to separate us that friends often become -enemies, and then we are in despair at having trusted them too much, -and having spoken to them freely without reserve. - -"Mme. de Montespan and I, for example," she added, continuing to speak -in a low voice to the mistress,--"we have been the greatest friends -in the world; she liked me much, and I, simple as I was, trusted her -friendship. She was a woman of much intelligence and full of charm; -she spoke to me with great confidence, and told me all she thought. -And yet we are now at variance, without either of us having intended -it. It is assuredly without fault on my side; and yet if either has -cause to complain it is she; for she may say with truth: 'I was the -cause of her elevation; it was I who made her known and liked by the -king, and she became the favourite while I was dismissed.' On the -other hand, was I wrong to accept the affection of the king on the -conditions upon which I accepted it? Did I do wrong to give him good -advice and to try, as best I could, to break up his connections? But -let us return to what I meant to say in the first instance. If in -loving Mme. de Montespan as I loved her I had been led to enter in a -bad way into her intrigues, if I had given her bad advice, either from -the world's point of view or from God's, if--instead of urging her all -I could to break her bonds--I had shown her the means of retaining the -king's affection, would she not have in her hands at this moment the -means of destroying me if she wished revenge? 'This (or that) person -whom you esteem so much,' she used to say to me, 'said to me thus and -so; she urged me to do this, she counselled me that,' etc. Have I -not good reason to say that we should not let anything be seen even -to our friends which they might use in the end against us? Sooner or -later things are known, and it is very annoying to have to blush for -things we have said and done in times past." - -"I said, many years ago, to M. de Barillon [one of her oldest friends] -that there was nothing so clever as to never be in the wrong, and -to conduct one's self always and with all sorts of persons in an -irreproachable manner; he thought I was right, and said that, in -truth, there was nothing so able as to put one's self, through good -conduct, under shelter from all blame. - -"I remember that one day the king sent me to speak to Mlle. de -Fontanges; she was in a fury against certain mortifications she had -received; the king feared an explosion and sent me to calm her. I was -there two hours and I employed the time in persuading her to quit the -king and in trying to convince her it would be a fine and praiseworthy -thing to do. I remember that she answered me excitedly, 'Madame, you -talk to me of quitting a passion as I would a chemise.' But to return -to myself, you must admit I had nothing to blush for, and no reason to -fear it should be known what I had said to her. - -"You cannot too strongly preach the same conduct to your young ladies; -let them give nothing but good advice; teach them to act in the most -secret and personal affairs as if a hundred thousand witnesses were -about them, or would be later; for I say again, there is nothing that -is not sooner or later known, and it is more Christian, more virtuous, -safer, and more honourable to have been a noble personage only; and -even if we remain forever ignorant of what has been the wisdom of our -conduct, I think we ought to count for much the inward testimony of -a good conscience." Then rising, she said to the class, "Adieu, my -children, I am obliged to return to Versailles; but I have given my -sister de Saint-Perier a fine field on which, to instruct you." - - - _On contempt for insults and injuries._ - - 1701. - -On the last day of the year 1700, the community having said to Mme. -de Maintenon that they hoped to bury with the past century all their -old differences and be other than they had been in the coming one; and -also that they begged her to pardon and forget the imperfections of -the year 1700 and those which had preceded it, "The past year," she -replied, "has been fortunate enough; many things have been corrected -and I now see in this establishment more of good than of evil. God -grant that you advance as much the coming year; I hope it greatly, -for He has given you good willingness; that is what he requires of -us: 'Peace on earth to men of good will,' said the angels. When this -good will is real and sincere it does not remain useless, it produces -infallibly its fruit; in some sooner, in others later. We must await -the times and moments of God, not by remaining idle, but by working -with good will, without discouragement and without uneasiness, leaving -to God the care of blessing our labour. It is certain that He desires -our perfection more than we do ourselves. He could make us perfect in -a single day and all at once; but that is not His ordinary conduct; -He defers, He touches the heart of one at this time, another may be -touched at a future time. We must adore His designs and work in peace -and confidence." - -The Dames de Saint-Louis having complained in the same conversation -that they were not persecuted as other institutions had been at their -birth: "You will be," said Mme. de Maintenon, "and you have been -already, though the harm that is said of you may not come to your -ears. I pay no regard to it, nor to that which is said of me myself. -I receive letters every day not only in the style of the person whom -my sister de Butery knows of, but letters which ask if I am not tired -of growing fat by sucking the blood of the poor; and what I, being -so aged, expect to do with the gold I am amassing. I receive other -letters that go farther still and say to me the most insulting things; -some of them warn me I shall be assassinated. But all this does not -trouble me; I do not think it needs much virtue to feel no resentment -for that sort of opposition. I said rather an amusing thing on a -first impulse the other day to a poor woman, who came to me while I -was surrounded by a number of the Court, weeping and imploring that -I would get justice for her. I asked what wrong had been done to -her. 'Insults,' she said; 'they insult me, and I want reparation.' -'Insults!' I exclaimed, 'why, that is what we live on here!' That -answer made the ladies who accompanied me laugh." "I think, Madame," -said Mme. de Saint-Pars, "that, far from enriching yourself at the -expense of the poor, you run into debt for the charities you do." "As -for debts," she replied, "I have none; but it often happens that I -have no money; and when I settle my accounts at the end of the year I -do not see how my income has been able to furnish all I have spent and -given away." - - - _On Civility._ - - 1702. - -Mme. de Maintenon having had the goodness to ask the young ladies -on what topic they wished her to speak to them, Mlle. de Bouloc -entreated her to instruct them on civility. She told them that -civility consisted more in actions than in words and compliments; and -there was but one rule to be given about it. "It is in the Gospel," -she said, "which adapts itself so well to the duties of civil life. -You know that our Lord said that we must not do to others what we -would not wish them to do to us. That is our great rule, which does -not exclude the proprieties in usage in the different regions where -we may be living. As for what regards society, I make civility to -consist in forgetting one's self and being occupied only with what -concerns others; in paying attention to whatever may convenience or -inconvenience them, so as to do the one and avoid the other; in never -speaking of one's self; in listening to others and not obliging them -to listen to us; in not turning the conversation to one's self or -one's own tastes, but letting it fall naturally on that of others; in -moving away when two persons begin to speak to each other in a low -voice; in returning thanks for the smallest service and therefore of -course for great ones. You cannot do better, my children, than to -practise all these good manners among yourselves, and so acquire such -a habit of them that they will soon become natural to you. I assure -you that these attentions, and continual regard paid to the claims -of others are what make a person pleasing in society; and they cost -nothing to those who are well brought up. You have, for the most -part, that advantage; put it therefore to profit, and you will be -compensated for the self-restraint you will have to exercise in the -beginning by the esteem and friendship these deferential manners will -procure you." - - - _On never neglecting to learn useful things._ - - 1702. - -Madame having come to class Green and asking news of a certain young -lady, the mistress told her she had given up plain-chant. "Has she no -voice?" said Madame, "well, we are alike in that. I never could sing -an air, but I never hear one that I do not remember it, and after the -second hearing I feel all the mistakes that are made in it. I do -sing sometimes when I am alone, and it gives me great pleasure, but I -do not think it would give as much to others if they heard me. What -effect does plain-chant have on the classes?" - -"They are delighted to learn it, and it will be very useful to them," -replied the mistress. - -"Yes, undoubtedly," said Madame; "even if they cannot sing, they -will get a little knowledge of singing, which will always give them -pleasure. We should never neglect to learn anything, no matter what. -I never supposed that learning to comb hair would be useful to me. My -mother, going to America, took several women with her, but they all -married there,--even to one old woman, frightfully ugly, with club -feet. My mother was left with none but little slaves, who were quite -incapable of waiting upon her, and especially of doing her hair. She -then taught me to do it, and as she had a very fine head of very long -hair I was obliged to stand on a chair; but I combed it extremely -well. From there I came to Court, and this little talent won me the -favour of Mme. la Dauphine; she was quite astonished at the way I -could handle a comb. I began by disentangling the ends of the hair -and went on upwards. The dauphine said she was never so well combed -as by me; I did it often, because her waiting-women never could do -it as well; they, the women, would have been sorry--if for nothing -else--not to have had me there every morning. I think you have to comb -each other's hair; and you ought not to make difficulties, or think -it beneath you because you are young ladies. Many a day I have come -here very early in the morning to comb the Reds and cut their hair -and clean out the vermin. You are given the liberty to cut your hair; -and cutting it makes it finer. I remember that my mother never saw me -without putting her scissors to mine; and she succeeded in what she -intended, for I have still a great deal of hair on my head. - -"I repeat, my children, that you should never neglect to learn -everything you can learn. Nothing so marks the intelligence of a -person as liking to see and learn how a thing is done. I am charmed -with Jeannette; it is surprising that a child of her age should apply -herself as she does; the other day she spent half an hour watching to -see how a lock was put on; she looked it over in every way and gave -her whole attention to it. Mme. la Duchesse de Bourgogne knows how to -do every kind of work; I am often astonished by it. I think she must -have been brought up like our princes, and that some waiting-woman, to -pay her court, taught her these things. She does not need to learn any -of the handicrafts wherever she is, for she knows them all; you could -teach her nothing. Also, would you believe it? she understands about -fevers; she feels my pulse when she thinks I am ill, and what she says -about me is sure to be the same that M. Fagon says afterwards. She -knows how to spin wool, flax, silk, how to use a spinning-wheel, how -to knit, and she has lately embroidered for herself a gown of yellow -taffetas. I used to spin myself; to please my governess, I spun her -a gown. M. de Louvois knew all sorts of trades; he had enormously -thick fingers, almost as large as two of my thumbs, and yet he could -take a watch to pieces with wonderful nicety, though there is nothing -more delicate to handle. He could be shoemaker, mason, gardener, -etc. One day when I was winding silk on two cards, or squares, of a -pretty shape, while he worked with the king in my room, he was dying -of curiosity to know how the pretty thing that I held was made. The -king noticed this, and told me in a low voice. I showed it to him; he -unwound the silk, examined the card, and put it together again most -adroitly. - -"There is nothing that we have not, sometime or other, a need to know. -In the days when I brought up the princes [Louis XIV.'s children by -Mme. de Montespan] it was necessary to keep them concealed; and for -that purpose we were constantly changing our place of residence, and -the tapestries had to be rehung each time. I used to mount the ladder -myself, for I often had no one to help me and I dared not make the -nurses do it; in that way I learned a trade I am sure I should never -have learned otherwise." - -"It was because you had great energy," said a mistress. - -"It is true," replied Madame, "that I did have energy in my youth." - -"That is just what is wanting to our young ladies," said the mistress; -"they are so tired with the least exertion that they can hardly walk -round the garden without fatigue." - -"They ought not to sit still a moment," said Madame; "it is good to -run, jump, dance, and play at base, skittles, and other games; it -makes them grow. Perhaps that is the reason they are so short. It is -amazing that at their age they do not like to be active, and that they -want to be always sitting down or leaning upon something. Mme. de -Richelieu at seventy years of age had never leaned back in her coach, -and I myself, old and ill as I am, I am always as erect as you see -me. I am glad when I see you sweeping and rubbing the floors of the -church, because it is good for your health; if I could, I would make -you run about all the time; but you cannot be educated while running. -I do not understand why you should object to sweeping; it makes you -strong. You ought not to object to help a servant; I have never seen -pride on that point among the nobility, except at Saint-Cyr. I can -understand perfectly well that beggars reclothed [_gueux revetus_, the -term in those days for _parvenus_] should not venture to touch the -ground with the tips of their fingers; but nobles do not think such -things beneath them." - -"I think," said a mistress, "that you had the goodness to tell us once -that you taught your nurse to read." - -"Yes," replied Madame, "and sometimes she said she would not learn. I -used to follow that woman about, and often I spent whole days sifting -flour through a hopper; she would set me up upon a chair to do it -more conveniently. It is very fatiguing work; I only did it to oblige -my nurse. Since then God has raised me to great fortune and given me -great wealth; but I have never loved money except to share it. I do -not put my happiness into having fine petticoats, as you may see by -the gowns I wear, but I put it into giving pleasure to others. You -know that one of the maxims I have taught you is: The greatest of all -pleasures is to be able to give pleasure." - -Then she asked Mlle. de Brunet which was easier, to exact things -from one's self, or from others. Mlle. de Brunet answered, "From -ourselves." Several other young ladies were questioned and thought the -same. "You are right," said Mme. de Maintenon. "I cannot understand -how any one can think otherwise, because it seems to me more just -and appropriate that we should inconvenience ourselves rather than -inconvenience others; we ought always to be occupied in avoiding -whatever may give pain to other people. Mme. la Duchesse de Bourgogne -undertook a piece of work, to execute which she sent for a woman who -embroiders, and this woman spent the whole of yesterday with her -without her ever thinking of giving her anything to eat. I asked the -woman in the evening if she had eaten; she said no, and I made her -dine and sup both. The king, who is wonderfully attentive, reproved -Mme. la Duchesse de Bourgogne severely; she tried to laugh it off, but -he told her that he could not laugh at such a matter. I am convinced -that that poor woman was not much pleased to find that while she -worked hard, those she worked for let her go hungry. If such a mark -of inattention, which might be very pardonable in a young princess -of sixteen, was rebuked by the king with such seriousness, how much -more should girls like you who will have to spend all your lives in -attentions to others need reproof if you neglect them. - -"The king always astonishes me when he speaks of his own education. -His governesses amused themselves, he says, all day, and left him -in the hands of the maids without taking any care of him--you know -that he began to reign when he was three and a half years old. He ate -whatever he could lay hands on, without any attention being paid to -the injury this was to his health; it was this that accustomed him -to so much carelessness about himself. If they fricasseed an omelet -he snatched bits of it, which Monsieur and he went off into a corner -to eat. He relates sometimes that he spent his time mostly with a -peasant girl, the child of a waiting-maid of the queen's waiting-maid. -He called her Queen Marie, because they played at the game, '_a la -madame_,' she taking the part of queen, and he serving her as page or -footman, carrying her train, wheeling her in a chair, or marching with -a torch in front of her. You can imagine whether little Queen Marie -gave him good advice, and whether she was useful to him in any way." - - - _On never omitting either labour or pains._ - - July, 1703. - -I am very much pleased, my dear children [of class Yellow], to find -in you as much docility and the same simplicity that there is in -the younger classes; and for this I give you great praise. I wish -to talk with you now on the precautions which you take to avoid -too much labour and trouble. It seems that some of you think you -can exempt yourselves from the common lot and avoid suffering the -slightest discomfort; but you will find that what you have to suffer -now is nothing at all in comparison with what you will meet with in -the world. There is no one who does not suffer. I have long had the -honour of seeing the king very closely; if any one could shake off -the yoke and have no cares or troubles it would surely be he; and -yet he has them continually. Sometimes he spends the whole day in -his cabinet going over his accounts; I often see him cracking his -brains over them, beginning them over and over again, and not leaving -them till he has finished them all; and this duty he never devolves -upon a minister. He relies on no one but himself for the regulation -of his armies; he possesses a knowledge of the number of his troops -and regiments in detail, like that which I possess of the divisions -in your classes. He holds several councils a day, where business -that is often vexatious and always wearisome is transacted; such as -that of war, pestilence, famine, and other afflictions. He has now -the government of two great kingdoms; for nothing is done in Spain -except by his order. The King of Spain has no money, because of the -laziness of his subjects; their land is much more extensive than that -of France, but it brings in nothing because it is not cultivated. -All this is an additional care to our king; he can scarcely take -any pleasure; business absorbs all his time. And yet if there is a -condition which might be supposed exempt from toil and fatigue, it -is that of royalty. The ministers, whose places are so coveted and -envied (though without reason), well deserve the profits of their -offices from the pains and fatigues they have to endure in them. -M. de Chamillart is working perpetually; there is no longer even a -question of relaxation for him, still less of pleasure; he cannot see -his family, whom he loves passionately, because he has not a moment -to give it, being from morning till night engaged in disagreeable -affairs and trying, for example, to make out whether Peter or John is -in the right. People fear he will fall ill, and he is very much -changed; he sent for his daughter, to marry her, but he cannot even -see her. Yet that is a man whom everybody thinks fortunate. - - - _On marriage._ - - 1705. - -Mme. de Maintenon, having married Mlle. de Normanville (who had stayed -with her some years after leaving Saint-Cyr) to M. le President -Brunet de Chailly, did her the honour to be present at the wedding. -The next day she mentioned to the Dames de Saint Louis that M. l'Abbe -Brunet had made an excellent exhortation in marrying them, in which -he rebuked the over-delicate modesty of those who blamed priests for -opening their lips in church about a sacrament there administered, -which Jesus Christ has instituted, which Saint Paul declares to be -great and honourable; while at the same time their ears are not too -scrupulous to listen outside of the church to love-songs, and speeches -of questionable meaning. "This false delicacy is one of the blunders," -she said, "that I do not wish to see you fall into, my dear daughters. -Nearly all nuns dare not utter the word 'marriage'; Saint Paul had -no such scruple, and speaks of it very openly. I have noticed this -weakness in you, and I should like to destroy it once for all." - -"It is true," said Mme. de Jas, "that we usually pass over that -article in the Catechism; we consulted the Superior to know if we -should use it; we did not even mention it in the choir until you told -us we ought to speak of it as of all other matters in the Catechism, -when occasion offered." - -"Do you not see, my dear daughters," resumed Mme. de Maintenon, "that -it is a notion quite unsustainable in a house like this that you -cannot venture to speak of a state which many of your young ladies -must enter, which is approved by the Church, which Jesus Christ -himself honoured by his presence? How will you make them capable of -properly fulfilling the duties of the several states to which God -calls them if you never speak of them; and (what is worse) if you let -them see the difficulty which you feel in speaking of such things? -There is certainly less modesty and propriety in such feelings than in -speaking seriously and in a Christian manner of a holy state which has -great obligations to meet. Fear only that the omissions your pupils -make through ignorance of the duties of that state may fall on you who -have failed to instruct them in it." - -"Have the kindness, Madame," said Mme. de Jas, "to tell us a little in -detail what it is proper for us to say to them on that subject." - -"You cannot preach to them too much," replied Mme. de Maintenon, -"about the edification that each will owe to her husband; also the -support, the attachment to his person and all his interests, the -service and cares that depend upon her; above all, the sincere and -discreet zeal for his salvation, of which so many virtuous women have -set an example, as well as of that of patience; also the care of the -education of children which extends so far into the future; and that -of servants and household; all of which are much more indispensable -duties for mothers of families than prayers of supererogation, which -many of them have been taught to make, to the injury of the more -important duties of their condition. When you speak of marriage to -your young ladies in this way, they will see that there is nothing -in it to laugh about. Nothing can be more serious than such an -engagement. Establish it, therefore, as a system, to speak to them on -this subject when it presents itself; and do not permit that, under -a pretence of modesty and perfection, the name of marriage shall not -be mentioned; that silly affectation, if I may venture to so express -myself, will cast you down very low into the pettiness I have taken -such pains to make you avoid." - - - _On the virtues called cardinal._ - - June, 1705. - -Mme. de Maintenon, being in class Blue, talked to the young ladies -of the cardinal virtues, but first she said that the word "cardinal" -was taken from a Latin word signifying hinge, because, just as a door -turns on its hinges, so the whole conduct of our lives should turn on -the four virtues which include all others. She exhorted them to love -them, and not think it was enough to know how to define them, but to -practise them, in order all the sooner to gain merit. - -Mlle. de Villeneuve asked her in what "merit" consisted. She answered: -"In having an assemblage of virtues and good qualities, and, above -all, religion and reason." Then she explained Justice; saying that -justice in action consists in rendering to every one that which is -due to him, and consenting that others should render to us what we -deserve. "What do we deserve when we do wrong? Mlle. de Laudonie, -answer." - -"We deserve blame," answered the young lady. - -"Yes," said Mme. de Maintenon, "and it is therefore justice to suffer -ourselves to be blamed when we do wrong; that is one of the best ways -of repairing our faults; there is no one who cannot act justly in that -way. It is the mark of a good mind to recognize our faults and admit -them. On the other hand, it is the mark of a very small mind not to be -able to see and admit that we are wrong, and to seek for false excuses -to cover it." - -She next said that besides that sort of justice, which ought to -be found in our actions, there was one of judgment, called equity, -which so works that, without being influenced by our inclinations -or dislikes, it obliges us to form just ideas on all things, to -distinguish good from evil (even to seeing the faults of friends -without being blinded in their favour by affection), and to recognize -in good faith the good qualities which may exist in persons whom -we like least and who are even unpleasant to us. "Not," she said, -"that we are obliged to disclose the faults of our friends; because -friendship demands that we should cover and excuse them unless it is -necessary to stop an evil by disclosing them; but justice requires -that we should judge to be bad that which is bad, and good that which -is good, independently of our inclinations either way in respect -to the persons concerned. The first and surest rule to avoid being -mistaken in our judgments is to conform them as nearly as possible -to those of God, which are shown to us in Holy Scripture and in the -Gospel; and the second rule, which is also drawn from the Gospel, is -to judge others as we wish that they should think and judge of us, and -to treat them in all things as we should wish to be treated. - -"But there is still another degree of justice more excellent than -these and which demands a very different kind of virtue: it is -_unselfishness_, which makes us capable of deciding against ourselves -in favour of those who have right on their side. There are many -persons sufficiently equitable to judge justly about the cases of -others; but as soon as they themselves are interested we find them -biased in their own favour. That is not justice, for justice insists -that we shall declare for the right on whichever side it is found. -The king did a praiseworthy action, which has been much admired as to -this. Some time ago he had a lawsuit against certain private persons -in Paris who had believed, the ramparts of the town being greatly -neglected, that they were free to appropriate a piece of land and -build upon it. Many years after they had done so the officers charged -with the king's revenue reflected that as that land belonged to him, -the houses that were built upon it ought also to belong to him, or at -least that he ought to be paid the value of the land on which they -were built. The private persons contended that the long time they had -been in possession was a sufficient title to make the property theirs. -The affair was carried to the king and judged in his presence; half -of the judges were for him, half declared for the other side, which -was very praiseworthy, the king being present. Now it is a law of the -kingdom, in suits thus judged before the king according to plurality -of opinions, that in case of an equal division he shall give the -casting vote; it depended therefore on the king himself to win his -case; but instead of doing so he gave his vote to the opposite side, -saying that, inasmuch as there were good reasons on both sides, he -preferred to relinquish his rights rather than press them farther to -the injury of his subjects. - -"Let us now pass to Prudence. That is a virtue that rules all our -words and actions according to reason and religion; it enables us -to discern what we should do or omit doing, say or keep silence -about, according to occasions and circumstances; it is opposed to -the indiscretion of speaking out of season." Thereupon she asked -Mlle. de Saint-Maixant what she considered most contrary to charity, -to ridicule a person for corporal defects, or for defects of mind -or temper. The young lady answered, "To ridicule defects of mind or -heart." "It is never right to ridicule any defects," said Mme. de -Maintenon; "charity enjoins us to excuse all; but I think that it is -base and cruel to blame a person for a natural defect which he has -had no share in producing, and which he cannot correct. Good hearts -and minds are incapable of laughing at such defects; they endure them -and ignore them out of care and tenderness for those who have them. -But I should think it more excusable to blame a defect of mind or -temper; for, after all, the person who has it could correct it, or at -least diminish it; therefore that person is blamable to give way to -it. Nevertheless, charity forbids us to reproach him for that as well -as for the other. One means of avoiding the indiscretion which is so -disagreeable in society is to become prudent, to reflect on what we -are about to say, in order to foresee whether it will have any evil -result or give pain to others. - -"Prudence also induces us to consult those who are wise and -experienced; it makes us take judicious measures to carry out that -which we undertake to do; and it teaches us to undertake nothing that -is not judicious, and has not a fair appearance of success. - -"Temperance is a virtue which moderates us in all things, and makes -us keep the golden mean between too much and too little. It should be -in continual use; it prevents all excitements of passion, whether of -joy or sadness; if we laugh, it is with moderation and modesty; if we -weep, it is not as delivering ourselves up entirely to grief, but as -bearing it peaceably and patiently; if we eat, it is with moderation; -in short, temperance prevents excess in all things. Temperance is to -you, who are here, very necessary on all occasions, because the foible -of youth is to be carried away by joy and pleasure; everything turns -the head of youth and prevents it from possessing itself, unless it -takes great care to control this tendency. Remember carefully what I -am about to say to you: every person who is not mistress of herself -will never have merit, whether before God or before the world. She -must be mistress of her joy and not give way to fits of laughter, to -excessive demonstrations; all joy shown by postures of the body is -immoderate, and, consequently, opposed to temperance. We should never -hear a modest and well brought-up young person laugh noisily; the Holy -Spirit, as you know, says Himself that the laugh of a fool is known -because he laughs loudly, but the wise man laughs beneath his breath -because he is master of all his motions and knows how to moderate -them. And yet everything puts you beside yourselves. If the ball rolls -into _trou madame_ [a game] that is enough to make you shout and -scream with laughter; and still more if you win the game. I do not -condemn a little joy on such occasions, but it should not go so far as -immoderate shouts and losing your self-possession. We break the Reds -of such uproars of joy, how much therefore should you, who ought to be -more reasonable, break yourselves of this habit. - -"Fortitude is a virtue which makes us pursue our enterprises with -courage, and surmount the obstacles we find in ourselves and others to -the good we have undertaken, without giving way before difficulties; -sustaining all unfortunate events with firmness and without -discouragement. - -"To which of us is the virtue of fortitude most necessary, Beauvais?" - -"To the one who has most defects and those most difficult to conquer," -replied the young lady. - -"Yes, I think as you do," said Mme. de Maintenon. Then she added: -"Should those who have the most defects, or who feel they are not -so well-born, be discouraged and imagine they can never succeed in -conquering them?" - -"No, Madame," said the young lady, "because our merit depends on our -efforts aided by the grace of God." - -"That is an admirable answer," said Mme. de Maintenon; "never forget -it, my children; our merit depends upon our effort. With that good -word I leave you, but we will talk of it again." - - - _On making excuses and inappropriate answers._ - - 1706. - -"I wish, my dear children," said Mme. de Maintenon to the young -ladies, "that I could rid you of your tendency to make excuses. I -know it is very natural, and it forms a religious penance not to make -excuses, even when unjustly blamed. But that is not what I require of -you; I ask you only, on such occasions, to listen respectfully and -tranquilly to what your mistresses say to you, and when they have -ended ask them, in a gentle and modest way, to allow you to give -your reasons--provided they are good, for it is a thousand times -better when you are wrong to acknowledge it than to make a single -bad excuse.... I like a girl infinitely more who sometimes does -wrongful things and owns it frankly and seems sorry for the trouble -she occasions, than another who usually does right but refuses to -acknowledge a fault when she happens to commit one. I have often -admired Mme. la Duchesse de Bourgogne, who is the first princess in -the land and over whom I, naturally, have no authority; you would -scarcely believe with what docility, what good spirit, what gratitude -she receives the advice I take the liberty to give her. But, more than -that, I found her the other day sitting on the stairs outside the door -of my room with Jeanne, a coarse village-woman of good sense whom I -have in my household, who was telling her of her faults and what she -heard said to her disadvantage in Paris; and that charming princess, -instead of being offended by the frankness of the good woman, threw -her arm round her neck and kissed her several times, saying: 'I am -very much obliged to you, Jeanne; I thank you for all that you have -told me, for I know it is out of affection to me.' And whenever she -sees her now she is not only friendly but she kisses her heartily, -though she is old and ugly and disgusting." - - - _On the taste for dress._ - - 1708. - -A mistress having said to Madame that some of the young ladies -had shown publicly before their companions their delight in being -well-dressed, and had said they could not conceive of a greater -pleasure and that nuns withered with grief at seeing persons who were -thus dressed, ... Madame said: "I cannot sufficiently tell you, my -children, what pettiness there is in this desire for adornment, though -it is natural in persons of our sex. It is, however, so humiliating -that those who care for their reputation, even in the great world, -should be careful not to show that weakness if they have it, for it -makes them despised by all; the most worldly persons, on the contrary, -esteem young ladies who despise their beauty and do not affect to -improve it by dress. - -"When I exhort you sometimes to endeavour to please, I mean that it -shall be by good conduct, and not by fine clothes; sorrow to those who -seek to distinguish themselves in that way! If they are not sensitive -to the distress of offending God, a love of their own honour should -put them above this foible; for the world turns to ridicule those in -whom it sees the desire to appear beautiful, especially when they -are not so really. Those who have beauty and seem to disregard it -are, on the contrary, much esteemed. I wish," added Madame, sighing, -"I had done as much for God as I have for the world to preserve my -reputation. In my youth I persisted, in the midst of the highest -society, in wearing nothing but simple serge, at a period when no -one wore it; I was more singular in my dress than a young lady of -Saint-Cyr would be now in the midst of the Court." Mme. de Champigny -asked her if it was from fear of pleasing that she dressed so -modestly. "I was not happy enough," she replied, "to act in that way -from piety; I did it from reason and for the sake of my reputation. -I had not means enough to equal others in the magnificence of their -clothing; so I preferred to throw myself into the other extreme and -prove that I was above all desire to make a show by apparel and -adornment, rather than let it be thought I snatched at what I could, -and did my best to equal them. I could not tell you what esteem such -conduct won me; people never tired of admiring a pretty young woman -who had the courage, in the midst of society, to keep to such modest -apparel; that is just what it was; but there was nothing vulgar or -repulsive about it; if the stuff itself was simple, the gown was -well-fitting and very ample, the linen was white and fine, nothing was -shabby. I made more of an appearance in that way than if I had worn a -gown of faded silk, like most of the poor young ladies who try to be -in the fashion and who have not the means to pay for it. - -"I also maintained with inviolable firmness a disinterested -determination to receive no presents; I was so well known for that -characteristic that no man ever presumed to offer me any, except one, -who was foolish. I do not know what made him do the thing I will now -tell you: I had an amber fan, very pretty; I laid it for a moment on a -table; and this man, whether as a joke or from design, took it up and -broke it in two. I was surprised and angry; I liked my fan very much, -and to lose it was a great regret to me. The next day the man sent me -a dozen fans the equals of the one he had broken. I sent him word it -was not worth while to break mine in order to send me a dozen others, -for I should have liked thirteen fans better than twelve, which I -returned to him, and remained without any fan at all. I turned the man -to ridicule in company for having sent me a present, so that no one -after that ever offered me one. You cannot think what a reputation -this proceeding gave me; and I was so jealous of maintaining it -that I would gladly have done without everything rather than act -otherwise. Such love of reputation, though it may be mixed with pride -and arrogance, and should consequently be corrected by piety, is -nevertheless of great utility to young ladies; it is a supplement to -piety, which protects them from many disorders." - - - _What pains and ennui there are in all states of life._ - - 1710. - -Mme. de Maintenon, having had fever all night, and having it still, -went up to class Blue and said to them: "I have dragged myself here -to see you, my children, in order that you may tell me what you have -remembered of the fine conference you had yesterday with M. l'Abbe -Tiberge" [one of the confessors of Saint-Cyr]. The young ladies -repeated it, and when they came to the part where he told them there -were troubles in every state of life she took up the subject and -enlarged upon it, saying: "That is true indeed, beginning first -with the Court people, whom the world considers so fortunate. There -is nothing more burdensome than the life they lead; it costs them -infinite trouble, constraint, expense, and ennui to pay their court; -and at the end of it all you will hear them say: 'Ah! how vexed I am; -I have stood about since morning and I think the king has not even -seen me.' And, in truth," continued Mme. de Maintenon, "they get up -very early in the morning, dress with care, and are on their feet all -day, watching for a favourable moment to make themselves seen and be -presented; and often they come back as they went, except that they -are in despair at having wasted both time and trouble. But I wish -you could see the state of the fortunate ones; that is to say, those -who see the king and have the honour to be in his intimacy; there is -nothing to equal the ennui that consumes them. We are now at Meudon, -a magnificent palace. Well! every one must go to walk, without liking -to do so, in a dreadful wind perhaps, out of respect to the king. They -come back very tired, and you will see a number of women complaining -and saying: 'How weary I am! this place will kill us all.' 'I cannot -bear it,' says another; 'if I could only walk with some one whom I -like, but no! I find myself in file with some one who makes me die of -weariness.' For no one can choose her companion any more than you can -here; she must go with whoever presents himself. The fact is," said -Mme. de Maintenon, "they do not really know what to do, and nothing -gives them any pleasure. Fete-days are the most wearisome of all -for those who are not pious; they do not know how to while away the -time. A few ladies are fortunate enough to like to spend those days, -as they should, in church; others who like to work are vexed not to -dare to do so; others again, who like neither church nor work, find -those days intolerably wearisome. You see, my dear girls, how it is -with the greatest of the earth; for I am speaking now of princes and -princesses, the very first persons of the Court, and those who are -the envy of the rest of the world. They are usually not contented -anywhere; they are bored by dint of seeking pleasure; they go from -palace to palace, Meudon, Marly, Rambouillet, Fontainebleau, in hopes -of amusing themselves. All these are delightful places, where you, my -children, would be enchanted if you saw them; but these people are -bored because they are used to it all. In the long run the finest -things cease to give pleasure and become indifferent; besides, such -things do not make us happy; happiness must come from within.... As -for me, whose favour every one envies because I pass a part of my day -with the king,--they think me the most fortunate person in the world; -and they are right, so far as the goodness with which his Majesty -honours me; and yet there is no one more restrained. When the king is -in my room I often sit apart from him because he is writing; no one -speaks, unless very low, in order not to disturb him. Before I came to -Court, at thirty-two years of age, I can truly say that I never knew -ennui; but I have known it enough since, and I believe that I could -not bear it, in spite of my reason, if I did not feel that it is God -who wills it. If you had to sit in my chamber and never say a word for -a portion of your lives you would quiver with impatience, would you -not? And yet, in spite of all I tell you, my post is envied. There is -no true happiness my children, except in serving God; piety alone can -sustain us and give us an equable behaviour, in the midst of pains and -tedium as well as in the midst of prosperity, which is a state no less -dangerous to our salvation." - - - - - X. - - MME. DE MAINTENON'S DESCRIPTION OF HER LIFE AT COURT;[21] WITH A FEW - MISCELLANEOUS LETTERS. - - -"I am," Madame said to me [1705], "in great joy whenever I see the -door closing behind me as I enter here; and I never go out of it -without pain. Often, on returning to Versailles, I think: 'This is the -world, and apparently the world for which Jesus Christ would not pray -on the eve of his death. I know there are good souls at Court, and -that God has saints in all conditions; but it is certain that what is -called the world is centred here; it is here that all passions are in -motion,--self-interest, ambition, envy, pleasure; this is the world -so often cursed by God.' I own to you that these reflections give me -a sense of sadness and horror for that place, where, nevertheless, I -have to live." - -[Illustration: _Louis XIV at Marly._] - -After speaking with Madame of various afflicting things, I said to her -that at least she would see none in this house, for all was going on -so well it ought to be a place of rest to her, where she could take -comfort for what she suffered elsewhere. "That is just so," replied -Madame, "and what should I do without this house? I could not live. I -think that God has given it to me, not for my salvation only, but for -my rest; it does not serve me only to pray to God and gather myself -together, but it diverts my mind; it makes me forget those other -things. When I am here, and busy, when we hold counsel together or I -talk with the young ladies, I do not even think there is a Court, and -I breathe freely." - -"I thought this morning," I said, "when I saw you taking the -communion, that it may have been long since you had such a morning, -when you could pray to God at your ease and collect yourself." - -"That is true," replied Madame. "I have told you often that the only -time I can take for my prayers and the mass is when other people -sleep; without it, I could not go on; for when people once begin to -enter my room I am not my own mistress; I have not an instant to -myself." I replied, as to that, that I always imagined her room to -be like the shop of a great merchant, which, once opened, is never -empty and where the shopman must remain. "That is just how it is," -said Madame. "They begin to come in about half-past seven; first it -is M. Marechal [the king's surgeon]; he has no sooner gone than M. -Fagon enters; he is followed by M. Bloin [the king's head valet] -or some else sent to inquire how I am. Sometimes I have extremely -pressing letters to write, which I must get in here. Next come -persons of greater consequence: one day, M. Chamillart; another, the -archbishop; to-day, a general of the army on the point of departure; -to-morrow, an audience that I must give, having been demanded under -such circumstances that I cannot defer it. M. le Duc du Maine waited -the other day in my antechamber till M. Chamillart had finished. When -M. Chamillart went out M. du Maine came in and kept me till the king -arrived; for there is a little etiquette in this, that no one leaves -me till some one of higher rank enters and sends them away. When the -king comes, they all have to go. The king stays till he goes to mass. -I do not know if you have observed that all this time I am not yet -dressed; if I were I should not have been able to say my prayers. I -still have my night-cap on; but my room by this time is like a church; -a perpetual procession is going on, everybody passes through it; the -comings and goings are endless. - -"When the king has heard mass he returns to me; next comes the -Duchesse de Bourgogne with a number of ladies, and there they stay -while I eat my dinner. You would think that here at least was a time -I could have to myself; but you shall see how it is. I fret lest the -Duchesse de Bourgogne should do something unsuitable; I try to make -her say a word to this one; I look to see if she treats that one -properly, and whether she is behaving well to her husband. I must -entertain the company, and do it in a way to unite them all. If some -one commits an indiscretion I feel it; I am worried by the manner in -which people take what is said to them; in short, it is a tumult of -mind that nothing equals. Around me stand a circle of ladies, so that -I cannot even ask for something to drink. I turn to them sometimes -and say: 'This is a great honour for me, but I would like to have -a footman.' On that, each of them wants to serve me and hastens to -bring me what I want; but that is only another sort of embarrassment -and annoyance to me. At last they go off to dine themselves, for -my dinner is at twelve o'clock with Mme. d'Heudicourt and Mme. de -Dangeau, who are invalids. Here I am at last alone with those two; -every one else has gone. If there were a moment in the day when I -might what is called amuse myself, this is it, either for talk or a -game at backgammon. But usually Monseigneur takes this time to come -and see me, because on some days he does not dine, on other days he -has dined early, and so comes after the others. He is the hardest man -in the world to talk with, for he never says a word. But I must try to -entertain him because I am in my own apartment; if it were elsewhere -I could lean back in a chair and say nothing if I chose. The ladies -who are with me can do that if they like, but I must, as they say, -labour it out, and manage to find something to say; and this is not -very enlivening. - -"After the king's dinner is over, he comes with all the princesses and -the royal family into my room; and they cause it to be intolerably -hot. They talk; the king stays about half an hour; then he goes away, -but no one else; the rest remain, and as the king is no longer there -they come nearer to me; they surround me, and I am forced to listen -to the jokes of Mme. la Marechale de Clerembault, the satire of this -one, and the tales of that one. They have nothing to do, those good -ladies; and they have done nothing all the morning. It is not so with -me, who have much else to do than to sit there and talk, probably -with a heart full of care, grief, and distress at bad news, like that -from Verrue lately. I have everything on my mind; I am thinking how -a thousand men may be perishing, and others in agony.... After they -have all stayed some time they begin to go away, and then what do you -suppose happens? One or other of these ladies invariably stays behind, -wishing to speak to me in private. She takes me by the hand, leads me -into my little room, and tells me frequently the most unpleasant and -wearisome things, for, as you may well suppose, it is not my affairs -that they talk about; they are those of their own family: one has had -a quarrel with her husband; another wants to obtain something from the -king; an ill turn has been done to this one; a false report has been -spread about that one; domestic troubles have embroiled a third; and -I am forced to listen to all this, and the one among them whom I like -least does not restrain herself more than the others,--she tells me -everything; I must be told all the circumstances and speak about them -to the king. Often the Duchesse de Bourgogne wants to speak to me in -private, like the rest. - -"All this makes me think sometimes when I reflect upon it that my -position is so singular it must be God who placed me in it. I behold -myself in the midst of them all; this person, this old person of mine, -the object of all their attention. It is to me they must address -themselves, to me, through whom all passes! God has given me grace -never to look at my position on its splendid side. I feel nothing but -the pains of it; it seems to me that, thank God! I am not dazzled; -He enables me to see it just as it is. I do not allow myself to be -blinded by the grandeur and the favour that surround me; I regard -myself as an instrument which God is using to do good, and I feel that -all the influence He permits me to have should be employed in serving -Him, in comforting whom I can, and in uniting these princes with one -another, if possible. I think sometimes of the hatred that I have -instinctively for the Court; it is nothing new; I have had it always. -God, nevertheless, destined me to be there; why, then, has He given -me this aversion to it? It must be because He wills that I should -live in its midst and find my salvation there. Mme. de Montespan, on -the contrary, loved the Court, not only for the ties that held her -to it, but because she liked Court life. What does God do? He binds -to it the one who hates it, He sends away from it the one who loves -it, apparently for the salvation of both. Ah! how good it is to let -Him act, to abandon ourselves to Him, to live from day to day doing -all the good we can. He knows better what we want than ourselves; -and, assuredly, He is an excellent director; we need only to yield -ourselves to His guidance. But let us go on. - -"When the king returns from hunting he comes to me; then my door is -closed and no one enters. Here I am, then, alone with him. I must -bear his troubles, if he has any, his sadness, his nervous dejection; -sometimes he bursts into tears which he cannot control, or else he -complains of illness. He has no conversation. Then a minister comes, -who often brings fatal news; the king works. If they wish me to be -a third in their consultation, they call me; if they do not want me -I retire to a little distance, and it is then that I sometimes make -my afternoon prayers; I pray to God for about half an hour. If they -wish me to hear what is said I cannot do this; I sit there, and hear -perhaps that things are going ill; a courier has arrived with bad -news; and all that wrings my heart and prevents me from sleeping at -night. - -"While the king continues to work I sup; but it is not once in two -months that I can do so at my ease. I feel that the king is alone, or -I have left him sad, or that M. Chamillart has almost finished with -him; sometimes he sends and begs me to make haste. Another day he -wants to show me something. So that I am always hurried, and the only -thing I can do is to eat very fast. I have my fruit brought with the -meat to hasten supper; and all this as fast as I can. I leave Mme. -d'Heudicourt and Mme. de Dangeau at table, because they cannot eat as -fast as I do, and often I am oppressed by it. - -"After this it is, as you may suppose, getting late. I have been about -since six in the morning; I have not breathed freely the whole day; -I am overcome with weariness and yawning; more than that, I begin to -feel what it is that makes old age; I find myself at last so weary -that I can no more. Sometimes the king perceives it and says: 'You -are very tired, are you not? You ought to go to bed.' So I go to -bed; my women come and undress me; but I feel that the king wants -to talk to me and is waiting till they go; or some minister still -remains and he fears my women will hear what he says. That makes him -uneasy, and me too. What can I do? I hurry; I hurry so that I almost -faint; and you must know that all my life what I have hated most is -to be hurried. At five years of age it had the same effect upon me; -I was faint if I ran too fast, for being naturally very quick and -consequently inclined to haste, I was also very delicate, so that to -run, as I tell you, choked me. Well, at last I am in bed; I send away -my women; the king approaches and sits down by my pillow. What can I -do then? I am in bed, but I have need of many things; mine is not a -glorified body without wants. There is no one there whom I can ask for -what I need; not a single woman. It is not because I could not have -them, for the king is full of kindness, and if he thought I wanted one -woman he would endure ten; but it never comes into his mind that I -am constraining myself. As he is master everywhere, and does exactly -what he wishes, he cannot imagine that any one should do otherwise; he -believes that if I show no wants, I have none. You know that my rule -is to take everything on myself and think for others. Great people, as -a rule, are not like that; they never constrain themselves, they never -think that others are constrained by them, nor do they feel grateful -for it, simply because they are so accustomed to see everything done -in reference only to themselves that they are no longer struck by -it and pay no heed. I have sometimes, during my severe colds, been -on the point of choking with a cough I was unable to check. M. de -Pontchartrain, who saw me one day all crimson with the effort, said to -the king: 'She cannot bear it; some one must be called.' - -"The king stays with me till he goes to supper, and about a quarter of -an hour before the supper is served M. le Dauphin, M. le Duc and Mme. -la Duchesse de Bourgogne come to me. At ten o'clock or a quarter past -ten everybody goes away. There is my day. I am now alone, and I take -the relief of which I am in need; but often the anxieties and fatigues -I have gone through keep me from sleeping." - -I expressed to Madame how trying all that seemed to me, and said I -should not be surprised if some one should speak of her as the most -unhappy person in the world. "And yet," she added, "could they not -also say, 'She is the happiest. She is with the king from morning -till night?' But they do not remember, in saying that, that kings and -princes are men like other men; they have their griefs and troubles -which we must share with them. Moreover, there are a thousand things -that our princes never think of which fall upon me. For example, Mme. -la Princesse des Ursins is about to return to Spain; I must busy -myself with her; I must repair as best I can by my attentions the -coldness of the Duchesse de Bourgogne, the stiffness of the king, -the indifference of others. I go to see her; I give her time with -me; I listen to a thousand matters I do not care about; and all that -merely that she may go away pleased with others, and say good of -them, especially of the Duchesse de Bourgogne. I see they are all too -negligent to do this for themselves; I must supply the want; and so -with a thousand other things. I have always on my mind Spain nearly -lost to us, peace receding farther than ever, miseries that I hear of -on all sides, thousands of persons suffering before my very eyes and I -not able to help them,--and then, besides these sorrows, the excesses -that reign at Court, drunkenness, gluttony, excessive luxury, and, -worst of all, the visible dangers to religion." - -I asked Madame if she were not sometimes impatient; she answered: -"Ah! indeed yes, I am; I am often, as they say, up to my throat in -it; but it must be borne; and besides, God has arranged it. When I -reflect on my condition, and how burdened I am with cares and griefs, -I think: 'How would it be with my soul if this were not so? If, with -this magnificence, wealth, and luxury, I had nothing to pain me, would -anything on this earth be so likely to ruin me? A grandeur like this, -if combined with ease of life, would soon lead me to forget God. I am -lodged like the king; my furniture is magnificent; I am in luxury; but -God shows his mercy throughout all that by mingling with it pains and -distresses which serve as a counterpoise and make me turn to Him.'" - - - _To M. le Duc de Noailles._ - - SAINT-CYR, September 5, 1706. - -Our dear princess [Duchesse de Bourgogne] is fairly well; she is too -anxious about the war for a person of her age. M. le Duc de Bourgogne -is always pious, amorous, and scrupulous; but he is becoming every -day more reasonable. I have no one to speak with, and I think that -spares me many sins; for my confidences would be neither favourable to -nor honourable for my neighbours. The men are all on bad terms with -me, and the women I pay no heed to. Adieu, my dear duke. It is not -necessary to urge you to zeal for the king and State; you act from -principles that cannot change; and if you do not meet with all the -gratitude you deserve, you will receive a more solid reward hereafter. - - - _To Mme. la Princesse des Ursins._ - - SAINT-CYR, October 17, 1706. - -I can only add that our princess is taking great care to carry her -child to the end. She is fairly well, but extremely sad. She has an -affection for her father, but feels a great resentment to him; she -loves her mother tenderly, and takes as great an interest in the -affairs of Spain as in those of France. She loves the king, and never -sees him more serious than usual without the tears coming into her -eyes; and with her excessive kindness she interests herself also in my -pains and woes. I should like to comfort her, but, on the contrary, I -distress her. This is a terrible state for a person of her age, and -one who has, I think, without speaking of it, much uneasiness about -her approaching confinement, and many fears lest she should have a -girl. - - - _To Mme. de Glapion._ - - SAINT-CYR, February, 1707. - -I have just been witness of a conversation between the king and M. -le Dauphin which has caused me great pain. I spend my life in trying -to unite them and in warding off everything that is likely to cause -misunderstandings between them, and yet here they are on the verge of -quarrelling about a trifle. Monseigneur wanted to give a public ball -to which society in general should be admitted; he was absolutely -determined about it, and with him the Duchesse de Bourgogne. The king, -with charming gentleness, opposed it, and told Monseigneur it was not -proper, if he wished the Duchesse de Bourgogne to be present, that all -sorts of men and women should be present also. The princess, on her -side, could see no harm in it, for she is just as ready to dance with -a comedian as with a prince of the blood. I cannot tell you how this -little squabble has made me suffer, and what a night I have passed. I -blame myself for my too great sensibility, and yet, on the other hand, -it seems to me I am right to desire peace in the royal family and to -dread, between a king of seventy and a dauphin of forty-six, whatever -may set them against each other and add to our general war a civil -one. - - - _To Mme. la Princesse des Ursins._ - - SAINT-CYR, April 10, 1707. - -Our king is tranquil, gentle, and equable in temper, such as you left -him. His health is very good; his occupations the same as ever; it -would really seem as though nothing had happened to give him pain -[reference to disasters in war]. This is something surprising, which -amazes me constantly. - -Our princess makes great efforts to amuse herself, and only succeeds -in making herself giddy with fatigue. She went yesterday to dine at -Meudon followed by twenty-four ladies; after that they were to go to -the fair and see some famous rope-dancers, return to sup at Meudon, -and play cards, no doubt, till daybreak. She must have come home this -morning,--ill perhaps, certainly serious, for that is the usual result -of all her pleasures. - - - VERSAILLES, later. - -Mme. la Duchesse de Bourgogne has a severe headache. M. Fagon has -fever and must be bled. Wherever I turn I find subjects for distress -and anxiety. How can you, madame, wish for my letters? - - - _To Mme. la Marquise de Dangeau._ - - SAINT-CYR, Saturday, July 16, 1707. - -It is in order that I may speak to you, madame, of the Duchesse de -Bourgogne, that I have asked you to put off your visit to Paris till -to-morrow. The king said to me last evening that he had been much -surprised to hear of the card-playing at Bretesch [a village between -Marly and Versailles]. I saw by that that the Duchesse de Bourgogne -had deceived me. She told me that Mme. la Duchesse had invited herself -to supper, but I see now it was a prearranged party, for the king -tells me that the princess herself invited Mme. la Duchesse, and that -M. de Lorges was the first to arrive. I answered that it was quite -natural that Mme. la Duchesse should sup at her brother's house, but -that as for the cards, I was more sorry than any one. - -The king said, "Is not a dinner, a cavalcade, a hunt, a collation -enough for one day?" Then he added after a while, "I should do well to -tell those gentlemen they are not paying their court well in gambling -with the Duchesse de Bourgogne." I said that _lansquenet_ had always -troubled me, for fear she might make some trip that would do her harm -and put her on a bad footing. We talked of other things and then the -king returned to the subject and said to me, "Should I not do better -to speak to those gentlemen?" I replied that I thought that manner -of acting might be injurious to the Duchesse de Bourgogne, and that -he had better speak to her herself, so that the matter might remain -secret. He said he should do so to-day; and I have begged you to -remain in order that you may warn her. We have now come sooner than I -expected to the alienation I have all along apprehended. The king will -think he has vexed her by stopping her _lansquenet_ and will be more -stiff with her; she will certainly be vexed and be cold with him; I -shall feel the same and return to the formal respect I owe to her; but -I am not yet detached enough from the esteem of the world to consent -to let it think I approve such conduct. [We know already how the sweet -temper of the princess took these rebukes and turned away wrath.] - -The Duchesse de Bourgogne will be compassionated by Mme. la Duchesse; -which makes me remember the traps that her mother [Mme. de Montespan] -used to lay for the queen and Mme. de la Valliere, in order to make -the king notice later what their behaviour had been. If after -speaking to the princess you could come out to Saint-Cyr I should -be glad; but I doubt whether, after so painful a conversation, you -will be in a state to appear. If you find it possible to approach the -Duchesse de Bourgogne you might give her this letter to prepare her -for answering the king, and then you can speak to her in the evening -more at length. You can imagine, madame, what a night I have passed. -Let us pray God for our princess, who is drowning herself in a glass -of water. - - - _To Mme. la Princesse des Ursins._ - - FONTAINEBLEAU, July 23, 1708. - -You know now, madame, that our happiness has not lasted long. The -reduction of Ghent to the power of his Catholic Majesty had placed us -in a situation of great advantage, which ought to have been maintained -through the rest of the campaign; the enemy were on the retreat and -quite disheartened. M. de Vendome, who believes what he wishes, chose -to give battle and lost it [Oudenarde], and we are worse off now than -we were before, as much from fear of consequences and the air of -superiority assumed by the enemy as from the loss of our troops. - -In this condition we have felt the joy of the taking of Tortosa much -less [taken by the Duc d'Orleans, July 11], though we see all the -value of it. Madame is delighted, and with good reason; she sees M. le -Duc d'Orleans covered with glory, and out of the danger to which he -was exposed. - -You know, madame, the levity of Frenchmen, and it seems to me that -their talk is reaching you. Ghent, they are now saying, put us in a -condition to make peace on any terms we chose; now all is lost, and we -have to ask it with a cord round our necks. And yet, madame, neither -statement is true. The enemy had great resources though we had Ghent; -we should have had more if M. de Vendome had chosen to act with more -precaution. Our army is still very fine and very good, the troops -have done their duty, they are in nowise discouraged, and are now -asking only to redeem themselves; but that they must not be allowed -to attempt except with the order and caution to be observed on such -occasions. The Duc de Bourgogne has held the wisest opinions, but -he was ordered to yield to M. de Vendome as being more experienced. -Our princes have been in a position to be captured; imagine, madame, -where we should then have been. That is a comfort I try to give to -the Duchesse de Bourgogne in the extreme distress she feels. She -shows throughout these sad events the feelings of a true Frenchwoman, -such as I have always known her to feel; but I own I did not think -that she loved M. le Duc de Bourgogne to the point we now see. Her -tenderness goes even to delicate sentiment; she keenly feels that his -first battle has proved disastrous; she would like him to have been -as much exposed as a grenadier, and then to have come back to her -without a scratch. She feels, too, _his_ pain for the troubles that -have happened; she shares the uneasiness that his present position -must give him; she would like a battle, in order to have him win, -and yet she fears it. Nothing escapes her; she is worse than I. This -affliction which, in one aspect, gives me some pleasure because it -proves her merit, gives me also great uneasiness about her health, -which seems to have changed. Milk had done her some good and her fine -colour was returning; but all these troubles distress her; and she is -capable of prolonged grief; we saw after the death of Monsieur how -long she felt it; and she is still feeling it. - - - _To M. le Duc de Noailles._ - - SAINT-CYR, June 13, 1710. - -We are awaiting the dispensation from Rome to marry the Duc de Berry; -there would be many things to write you about that if prudence did not -restrain me; but it is time to have a little of that virtue. There -will be no fetes, rejoicings, or expense; all will be done with regard -to the present condition of affairs.... - -Our tall Princesse de Conti is greatly afflicted by the death of the -Duchesse de la Valliere. She is hurt that the king has not been to -see her; but he thought he ought not to renew a matter of which he -repents daily. The princess no longer conceals her piety, and she sets -a great example to the Court with much sense and courage. We shall go -to Marly immediately after the wedding; I have some impatience to see -two little rooms next the chapel, which the king has given me that I -may go and rest sometimes, and get away from the annoyance of visitors -in the morning. - -The Duchesse de Bourgogne becomes more sensible every day. She is to -be trusted with the feeding and education of the Duchesse de Berry, -who for some time to come is not to have an establishment of her own. -People are beginning to say, however, that a contract of marriage -cannot be made without giving an appanage; and the king may give them -that which Mme. de Guise once had. No one has ever seen a better -household than that of the Duc and Duchesse d'Orleans; they are never -apart, and they take all their pleasures together. It is thought that -Mme. de Saint-Simon will be lady of honour. - -The whole talk now is of the new chapel [the present chapel at -Versailles]; every one is rushing from all parts to see it; it is -magnificent; I have not enough good taste to judge as to the rest. - -In addition to my other woes I have a toothache, which does not make -me gay. Let us all take courage and hope in the vicissitudes of this -world. Adieu, Monsieur le Duc. - - - _To Mme. la Princesse des Ursins._ - - VERSAILLES, December 15, 1710. - -I consulted M. Fagon this morning to know if he approved of your -taking back with you to Madrid the waters of Barege; he tells me that -he has written in favour of it to your physicians, and told them of -the experiments made by Gervais in that matter. - -Though I know that your queen is above all other women, I cannot -help feeling for what disfigures her. [The Queen of Spain, Louise de -Savoie, had glandular swellings, which increased terribly and finally -killed her February, 1714, just two years after her sister's death.] I -entreat you, madame, to send me news of her condition. - -You must allow me, madame, to pour out to you my feelings about the -Duchesse de Bourgogne. After having borne with much discussion as to -the bad system I had pursued in her education; after being blamed by -all the world for the liberties she has taken in running about from -morning till night; after seeing her hated by some for never saying -a word, and accused of horrible dissimulation in the attachment she -has shown to the king and the goodness with which she honoured me, I -see her to-day with all the world chanting her praises, believing in -her good heart, also in her great mind, and agreeing that she knows -well how to hold a large Court to respect; I see her adored by the Duc -de Bourgogne, tenderly beloved by the king, who has just placed her -household in her own hands to manage as she likes, saying publicly -that she is capable of governing much greater things. I tell you of my -joy about all this, madame, convinced that you will be glad of it, -for you were the first to discover, sooner than others, the merits of -our princess. - -Mme. la Duchesse de Berry is still a child; her husband loves her -passionately. M. le Dauphin said last night that he himself was the -man in the world who had made the most good husbands. May God preserve -them all. - - - _To Mme. la Princesse des Ursins._ - - SAINT-CYR, November 30, 1711. - -We have no courier to-day, madame; perhaps he is delayed by the floods -that surround us on all sides. For a month it has rained every day and -all night too; but no matter, we are soon apparently to have peace. -The passports have been sent; the Dutch are beginning to change their -ideas; Philippe V. and his amiable descendants will reign securely on -the throne of Spain; I have always hoped for a miracle in his favour: -and _we_ shall profit by what is now to happen to him--which he has -deserved far more than we. I still hope, old as I am, to see the King -of England return to his kingdom. - -What glory for our king, madame, to have sustained a ten years' war -against all Europe, endured the misfortunes which arose, experienced -famine and a species of pestilence that carried off millions of souls, -and now to see it end in a peace which places the monarchy of Spain -in his family, and re-establishes a Catholic king in his kingdom--for -I will not doubt that that will follow upon peace. The king is blest -with a health which makes me hope he will long enjoy the rest he is -now to have. I think you sufficiently a Frenchwoman (in spite of all -my insults) to rejoice with us. - -Mme. la Dauphine takes eagerly to this subject of joy; she revels in -it to its fullest extent; she imagines the happiness of her mother, -and often talks to me of that of your queen. She intends to do -something on the day peace is concluded that she has never done before -in her life and never will do again; but she has not yet found out -what it shall be. Meantime she is going to the Te Deum at Notre-Dame, -to dinner with the Duchesse du Lude in a beautiful new house, after -that to the opera, and to sup with the Prince de Rohan in that -magnificent hotel de Guise, then cards and a ball all night, and as -the hour of her return will be that of my waking, she will probably -come and ask me for some breakfast on arriving. I think, madame, that -you would find such a day rather long in spite of its pleasures. - -M. le Comte de Toulouse was extremely well until the twenty-first day -after the operation, when the king went to see him, and the whole -Court, with French indiscretion, went also, which threw him into a -fever. - - - _To Mme. la Princesse des Ursins._ - - VERSAILLES, January 11, 1712. - -I do not know, madame, if the courier of to-day will bring me letters -from you; but I have one by M. de Torcy's courier and another by the -last courier to answer. - -It is true, madame, that Madame la Dauphine does greatly regret her -youth; there is, however, ground to hope that she will always amuse -herself, for she has within her a fund of inexhaustible joy; and -if we are fortunate enough to have peace, it is probable that she -will always be very happy. Her great gayety does not prevent great -sympathy in trouble; she has keenly felt the uncertainty which the -King and Queen of Spain have borne; she suffers much on account of -her father; but there is no Frenchwoman more attached to the welfare -of this country than she; so that I think she never can be held in -when all these subjects of distress are lifted from her. She has -reason to be happy; she is well married, much beloved by the king -and dauphin, and she truly makes the enjoyment of the whole Court. -There are days when she has attacks of fever, and then the courtiers -are in consternation, and cry out about the irreparable loss she -would be to them. The people love her much because she lets herself -be seen very readily; she has the most pleasing children she could -possibly desire, less handsome than yours, but very vigorous, and -perfect pictures,--graceful like herself, and showing already much -intelligence. - -If we may judge of the king's life by the present state of his -health we may hope that it will last as long as that of the Marquis -de Mancera, for their _regime_ is about the same; there is no -retrenchment in the meals that you know of; no diminution in the fine -appearance, the habit of walking, in fact the whole figure, which you -know, madame, is superior to that of all others. M. le Grand, who -eats as much as the king and is much younger, is broken down with -rheumatism, and can hardly drag himself about. M. de Villeroy always -looks finely, but his sobriety does not save him from gout; M. le Duc -de Grammont never has a day's health. These are the contemporaries and -the strongest men of his time. - -You will probably hear of a little scene with the Duchesse de Berry, -who gives much anxiety to Madame, and to the Duchesse d'Orleans. We -must hope for some change in a young person only sixteen years old. -Why, madame, do you speak to me of respectful attachment? Are you not, -as it were, making game of me? You owe me, madame, merely a little -friendship in return for the sentiments I have for you. I beg you to -place me at the feet of the king and queen; and to believe that I -shall esteem and love you all my life; I do not think that in saying -that I am wanting in respect. - - - _To Mme. la Princesse des Ursins._ - - February 7, 1712. - -I do not know, madame, how I shall have strength to write you of the -horrors that surround us. Measles are making great ravages in Paris. -M. de Gondrin was buried yesterday; his wife has measles and continued -fever with a dead child in her body; she wants to rise at every moment -and go to her husband, who they dare not tell her is dead. Mme. la -Dauphine has an inflammation in the head, which gives her a fixed pain -between the ear and the upper end of the jaw; the place of the pain is -so small that it could be covered by a thumb-nail. She has convulsions -and screams like a woman in childbirth, and with the same intervals. -She was bled twice yesterday and has taken opium three times, and -seems a little more quiet at this moment. I am now going to her; and -will close this at the last moment to give you the latest news. - - Seven o'clock at night. - -Mme. la Dauphine, having taken a fourth dose of opium and chewed and -smoked tobacco, feels a little easier. They have just come to tell me -that she has slept an hour, and hopes to sleep a long time. - -[The dauphine died February 12, the dauphin February 18; and their -eldest son, the Duc de Bretagne, March 8, leaving the infant Duc -d'Anjou (Louis XV.) as the sole direct descendant of Louis XIV.] - - - _To Mme. la Princesse des Ursins._ - - VERSAILLES, February 22, 1712. - -You will have heard the unhappy news; it is such that I cannot tell it -to you in detail. The grief of the king is too great. All France is in -consternation. My own state must not hinder me from thinking often of -their Catholic Majesties; I beg you, madame, to assure them of this. -The King of Spain loses a saint in losing his brother; the queen is -fortunate in never having known our dauphine [she was a little child -when Marie-Adelaide left Savoie]. Adieu, madame; I am quite unable to -write you any details. - - - _To M. le Duc de Beauvilliers._ - - SAINT-CYR, March 15, 1712. - -To put your mind at ease, monsieur, I have taken copies of all -your writings [found among the dauphin's papers], and I send them -all to you, without exception. Secrecy would have been kept, but -circumstances might arise to reveal everything. We have just passed -through a sad experience. I should have liked to return to you all the -letters from yourself, and from M. de Cambrai [Fenelon], but the king -desired to burn them himself. I own to you that I regret this much, -for nothing was ever written so beautiful and so good. If the prince -we mourn had a few defects it was not because the counsel given him -was too timid, nor yet that he was too much flattered. It may be said -that those who walk straight can never be confounded. - - - _To Mme. la Princesse des Ursins._ - - SAINT-CYR, September 11, 1715. - -You are very good, madame, to think of me in the great event that has -just happened [death of Louis XIV., September 1, 1715]. We can but bow -our heads beneath the hand that strikes us. - -I would with all my heart, madame, that your condition were as happy -as mine. I have seen the king die like a saint and a hero; I am in the -most pleasing retreat I could desire; and wherever I am, madame, I -shall be, all my life, your very humble and very obedient servant. - - - _To Mme. la Princesse des Ursins._ - - SAINT-CYR, December 27, 1715. - -It is true, madame, that I have withdrawn from the world as much -as possible, and that if my friends were a little less kind to me, -I should henceforth see no one. But it is true also that I do not -forget those I have esteemed, loved, and honoured, and that I think -very often of you, wishing for you that which I believe to be the -best of all things. I supposed, madame, that you would go to Rome, -and I am very glad that you have done so for the sake of your eyes. -Mine have had a different fate. I have left off the spectacles I -began thirty-five years ago to wear, and I now work tapestry day -and night--for I sleep but little. My retreat is peaceful and most -complete. As for society, one can have none with persons who have no -knowledge of all that I have seen and who have been brought up in this -house and know absolutely nothing but its rules. - -There is no state on earth, madame, that does not have its troubles; -your good mind, your courage, and your blood have always diminished -yours. Our Marechal de Villeroy scarcely ever sees me now; but he -does me kindnesses every day of his life. He is the refuge of the -miserable. You would be satisfied with the public opinion of his -merit; I know men who do not like him who, nevertheless, cannot help -admitting that he makes a noble personage. - -Believe me, madame, that I can never forget the marks of your goodness -to me, and that I shall die with the same attachment as ever to you. - - * * * * * - -[Mme. de Maintenon died at Saint-Cyr, April 15, 1719, in the -eighty-fifth year of her age.] - - - - - INDEX. - - - BERRY (Charles, Duc de), 62, 210, 314. - - BERRY (Marie Louise Elisabeth, Duchesse de), 57, 77, 80, 116, 117, -118, 120, 122, 144, 146, 147, 148, 314, 318. - - BISSY (Cardinal de), 84. - - BOURGOGNE (Louis, Duc de), 86, 308, 313. - - BOURGOGNE (Marie-Adelaide de Savoie, Duchesse de), 170, 172; - Sainte-Beuve's introduction to her letters, 182-190; - letter of Louis XIV., describing her, 183, 184; - her appearance, 186; - she came of the race of the great, 186; - her letters, 187; - her levity, 187; - corrects herself, 187, 188; - did she have weaknesses of the heart? 188, 189; - her serious good qualities, 189; - mistaken charge of treachery, 189, 190; - description of her letters, 191; - arrival in France and first letter to her grandmother, 192; - letters from 1696 to 1712, 192-214; - her bad writing, 193, 194; - at the camp of Compiegne, 194; - letter to her father, 196; - to her grandmother, 197, 198; - to her mother, 198-200; - birth and death of her first child, 201; - grief at war between France and Savoie, 202; - letter to Mme. de Maintenon accepting rebuke, 204; - failing health, 204; - the Meudon cabal, 206; - letter concerning her from Duc de Bourgogne, 206; - letter to her father, 207; - the terrible winter, 208; - anxieties about the war, 209; - birth of the Duc d'Anjou (Louis XV.), 210; - marriage of Duc de Berry, 210; - letter to her father, 211; - disapproval of her father's course, 212; - hopes of peace, 213; - failing health, 214; - death, 215; - Sainte-Beuve asserts she is only rightly known in the letters of -Mme. de Maintenon and the Princesse des Ursins, 234; - her knowledge of all kinds of manual work, 284; - her thoughtlessness, 284; - her sweet docility, 294; - references to her in the letters of Mme. de Maintenon to the -Princesse des Ursins, 308-320. - - BRINON (Mme. de), 235, 238. - - BUONAPARTE (Marie Anne de), 233, 234. - - BUONAPARTE (Napoleon de), 233, 234. - - - CELLAMARE (Prince), Spanish ambassador, 136. - - CHAMILLY (Marquis de), 68. - - CHELLES (Louise-Adelaide d'Orleans, Abbess of), 131, 148-150. - - CLEREMBAULT (La Marechale de), 181, 303. - - CONTI (Francois-Louis, Prince de), 44. - - CONTI (Marie-Anne, Princesse de), 46, 47, 94, 314. - - CURRENCY, inflation of the, 126. - - - DAUPHINE (Marie-Anne-Victoire de Baviere, Mme. la), 95, 96. - - DENMARK (Frederick IV., King of), 90. - - DESCARTES (Rene), 164. - - DUC (M. le), de Bourbon, 152. - - DUCHESSE (Louise de Bourbon, Mme. la), 82, 83, 94, 152, 170. - - - ENGLAND (James II., King of), 39, 50, 66. - - ENGLAND (Marie of Modena, Queen of), 50, 90, 91, 121, 122. - - ENGLAND (William III., King of), 41, 42, 45. - - ENGLAND (George I., King of), 66, 67, 79, 112, 114, 115, 116, 117, -152. - - EUGENE (Francois-Eugene de Savoie-Carignan, called Prince), 99, -100. - - - FAGON (Louis XIV.'s physician), 104, 260. - - FENELON (Archbishop of Cambrai), 68, 223, 232, 320. - - FONTAINES (Mme. de), 235, 245, 254, 264. - - - GLAPION (Mme. de), 224, 225, 235, 300-308, 309. - - GOBELIN (the Abbe de), 236, 243. - - GUISE (Elisabeth d'Orleans, Duchesse de), 41. - - - HANOVER (Sophia, Electress of), 62. - - - LA CHAISE (Pere de), 91. - - LAW (John), 127, 145, 146, 151, 152, 156, 157, 158, 159. - - LEIBNITZ (Gottfried Wilhelm), 79, 164. - - LORRAINE (Duc de), 113, 114. - - LORRAINE (Elisabeth-Charlotte, Duchesse de), 42, 45, 113, 114, 115, -117, 119, 120, 180. - - LORRAINE (The Chevalier de), 85. - - LONGUEVILLE (Mme. de), 125, 126. - - LOUIS XIV., 46, 49, 51, 54, 57, 58, 65, 70-72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 81, 83, -88, 91, 92, 103, 107, 110, 124, 153, 154, 160, 161, 162, 183-185, 217, -218, 221, 230, 231, 237, 238, 239, 267, 284, 285, 286, 290, 291, 298, -299, 301-308, 309, 320. - - LOUIS XV., 73, 74, 82, 100, 103, 180, 210. - - LOUVOIS (Francois-Michel le Tellier, Marquis de), 165, 282. - - - MADAME (Elisabeth-Charlotte, Princess Palatine and Duchesse -d'Orleans), too old on coming to France to change her character, 41; - accident in hunting, 43; - sentiments on marriage, 43, 44; - why she lived a solitary life, 45; - prophesies the war of the Spanish succession, 46; - letter to Mme. de Maintenon, 47; - Monsieur's death, 48, 49; - her views of the Bible, 50, 51; - of Christianity, 52, 53; - the poverty of the people, 56, 58; - allusion to deaths of Duc and Duchesse de Bourgogne, 61; - her daily routine of life, 64, 65; - her portrait by Rigaud, 70; - collection of coins and medals, 55, 70; - grief at illness and death of Louis XIV., 70-72; - dislike to Paris, 72, 73, 74; - judgment on the king, 74; - determined not to meddle in affairs of State, 75; - the king's death, 75, 76; - his will, 76; - no longer at Court, 77; - had won her husband's regard, 85; - horror at her son's marriage, 85; - "sister-pacificator," 89; - her medals, 98-100; - her French spelling, 101; - why she would not interfere in State affairs, 106; - a German woman, 107; - prays for her son, 109; - asserts her ugliness, 118; - hatred of tobacco, 118, 119; - how she brought up her daughter, 120; - love for Saint-Cloud, 125; - anxiety about the regent, 131; - deplorable condition of the country, 133, 134; - recounts the distinguished talent she has known in France, 134; - her title of Madame, 143; - goes to installation of Abbess of Chelles, 148-150; - love for her illegitimate grandson, 151; - her roguishness as a child, 152; - rebuke to the Abbe Dubois, 154; - no state at Court, 156, 157; - her illness, 159; - her course of life after Monsieur's death, 160; - reconciled by the king with Mme. de Maintenon, 161; - regard and interest for Louise de La Valliere, 162, 163; - nothing so wearisome as a sermon, 163; - her Bibles, 164; - her novel-reading, 165; - her failing health, 172, 173; - horror at the depravity of Paris, 174, 175; - increasing illness, 179; - goes to the coronation of Louis XV., 180; - her last letter, and death, 181. - - MADAME (Henrietta of England), 165, 166, 167. - - MAINE (Louis-Auguste, Duc de), 90, 100, 103, 126, 129, 133, 134, 138, -139, 177, 178, 268, 269, 274. - - MAINE (Anne-Louise-Benedicite de Bourbon-Conde, Duchesse de), 127, -130, 132, 133, 135, 138, 139, 177. - - MAINTENON (Francoise d'Aubigne, Mme. de), 47, 48, 57, 59, 70, 71, -72, 74, 75, 78, 82, 83, 87, 91, 103, 104, 105, 122, 124, 132, 133, 140, -182, 186, 192, 204; - Sainte-Beuve's essay on her and on Saint-Cyr, 216-234; - portrait of her by a Dame de Saint-Cyr, 218; - her art of government, 219; - her ideal in Saint-Cyr, 226; - her precepts, 227-230; - happy only at Saint-Cyr, 231, 232; - her unconscious prediction verified, 233; - treated as a queen at last, 234; - letters to the Dames de Saint-Cyr and others, 236-267; - conversations and instructions addressed to the mistresses and -pupils of Saint-Cyr, 268-299; - herself and Mme. de Montespan, 276; - and Mlle. de Fontanges, 277; - her description of her life at Court, 300-308; - letters to the Duc de Noailles, 308; - to the Princesse des Ursins, 308-310, 321; - to Mme. de Glapion, 309; - to Mme. de Dangeau, 310; - to the Duc de Beauvilliers, 320; - death of Louis XIV., 320; - her death, 321. - - MAISONFORT (Mme. de La), 223, 224. - - MARIE-THERESE (The Infanta), wife of Louis XIV., 154-156. - - MAZARIN (Cardinal de), 78. - - MONSEIGNEUR (Louis, Dauphin), 59-61, 94, 95, 183, 302. - - MONSIEUR (Philippe, Duc d'Orleans), 47, 48, 57, 81, 82, 85, 89, 90, -97, 98, 160, 166, 167, 183. - - MONTESPAN (Mme. de), 124, 276. - - MONTPENSIER (Louise-Elisabeth d'Orleans, Mlle. de), Queen of Spain, -176, 178. - - - NANGIS (General de), 87. - - NASSAU (Comte de), 40. - - NOAILLES (Cardinal de), 83, 84. - - NOAILLES (Duc de), 308. - - - ORLEANS (Philippe Duc d'), Regent, 49, 54, 55, 60, 61, 68, 70, 72, -73, 74, 76, 76-81, 82, 87, 88, 89, 101, 102, 103, 108, 109, 110, 125, -126, 128, 131, 135, 137, 140, 147, 148, 154-157, 170, 173, 180, 312. - - ORLEANS (Francoise de Bourbon, Duchesse d'), 79, 80, 86, 88, 119, -120, 134, 135, 140, 154, 156. - - - PALATINATE (The), 40, 41. - - PEROU (Mme. du), mistress at Saint-Cyr, 235, 242, 253, 256, 257, 261, -263. - - PETERBOROUGH (Charles Mordaunt, Earl of), 65, 66, 169. - - POLIGNAC (Cardinal de), 84, 139. - - PORTSMOUTH (Duchess of), 69. - - PRETENDER (The), James, "Chevalier de St. George," 78, 79, 90. - - - RACINE (Jean), 222, 223, 224, 232. - - REGENT (see Orleans, Philippe, Duc d'). - - RETZ (Jean-Francois Paul de Gondi, Cardinal de), 165. - - RICHELIEU (Armand Jean Duplessis, Cardinal de), 87. - - RICHELIEU (Louis-Francois-Armand Duplessis, Duc de), 141, 142, 144, -145. - - RUSSIA (Peter the Great, Czar of), 104, 130, 131. - - - SAINT-ALBIN (The Abbe de), 150, 151, 177. - - SAINTE-BEUVE (Charles-Augustin), his introduction to Madame's -correspondence, 1-33; - to the Duchesse de Bourgogne's letters, 182-190; - essay on Mme. de Maintenon at Saint-Cyr, 216-234. - - SAINT-CYR (The Institution of), Sainte-Beuve's essay on it, 216-234; - its completed idea, 217, 218; - its foundation, 221; - first and tentative years, 222; - changes and permanent establishment, 224-230; - its existence after Mme. de Maintenon's death and its final -destruction, 233, 234; - Saint-Cyr, an episode in Mme. de Maintenon's life, 234; - system and arrangement of classes, 235; - letters, conversations, and instructions of Mme. de Maintenon -relating to it, 236-299. - - SAINT-FRANCOIS DE SALES, 174. - - SAINT-SIMON (Louis de Rouvroy, Duc de), 116, 173, 185, 186. - - SAVOIE (Vittorio Amadeo, Duc de), 182, 190, 191, 196, 197, 202, 207. - - SAVOIE (Anne-Marie d'Orleans, Duchesse de), 191, 198-200. - - SAVOIE (Jeanne de Nemours, Duchesse de), 192-196. - - SIAM (The King of), 55. - - SOISSONS (The Comtesse de), 99, 118. - - SPAIN (Marie-Louise d'Orleans, Queen of), 40, 41, 46, 178. - - SPAIN (Marie-Louise de Savoie, Queen of), 49, 82, 170. - - STAIR (Earl of), 79, 132, 133. - - SWEDEN (Christina, Queen of), 110, 111. - - - TORCY (J. B. Colbert, Marquis de), 92, 102, 175. - - TRANSLATOR'S NOTE, 34-38. - - - URSINS (Anne de la Tremouille, Princesse des), 67, 68, 69, 70, 134, -136, 310-321. - - - VALLIERE (Louise, Marquise de La), 162, 163, 314. - - VALOIS (Charlotte-Aglae d'Orleans, Mlle. de), 131. - - VILLARS (Marechal de), 98, 99. - - VILLEROY (Marechal de), 321. - - - WALES (The Prince of), son of George I., 112, 113, 117. - - WALES (Wilhelmina-Charlotte, Princess of), 67, 108, 112, 113, 115, -123. - - - - - FOOTNOTES: - - -[1] This portrait is the frontispiece of the present translated -edition.--TR. - -[2] Correspondance Complete de Madame la Duchesse d'Orleans, nee -Princesse Palatine, Mere du Regent; traduction entierement nouvelle, -par M. G. Brunet. Paris: Charpentier, 1891. - -[3] Madame's own spelling could hardly be worse; she always spells -Saint-Cloud "_Saint-Clou_."--TR. - -[4] Monsieur had died on the 9th of June, and the scene between Madame -and Mme. de Maintenon had taken place in the interim.--TR. - -[5] Curious details as to these satirical medals will be found in a -work by Klotz: _Historia numorum Contumeliosorum_, Attenbury, 1765. -(French editor.) - -[6] Madame here refers to the Lorraines, whose scandalous relations to -Monsieur are matters of history.--TR. - -[7] We remember Saint-Simon's account of Madame who "arrived howling, -in full-dress." Madame will tell us herself that she never owned -a dressing-gown; and as she had nothing but "full-dress" or a -riding habit, her costume on this occasion seems the best she could -choose.--TR. - -[8] This appears to be the only letter contemporaneous with the deaths -of the Duc and Duchesse de Bourgogne (to which it alludes) that has -been preserved.--TR. - -[9] As to this tale see the "Memoirs of the Duc de Saint-Simon, which -gives Mme des Ursins own account of the affair."--TR. - -[10] She was married in 1722 to Luis, Prince of the Asturias. See the -"Memoirs of the Duc de Saint-Simon."--TR. - -[11] So-called from her height; she was his half-sister, the daughter -of Mme. de la Valliere. Mme. la Duchesse was the daughter of Mme. de -Montespan.--TR. - -[12] Charles-Louis Baudelot de Dairval devoted his life to the study -of antiquity; was a member of the Academie des Inscriptions, and wrote -a book on "The Utility of Travelling." (French editor.) - -[13] _Boudins_. Littre defines them as guts filled with blood and pork -fat.--TR. - -[14] Louise-Elisabeth, born 1709, married January 20, 1722, to Louis, -Prince of the Asturias; see Saint-Simon's account of the marriage, -and her behaviour. Philippe V. abdicated in favour of Louis in 1724, -but the latter dying within six months, Philippe resumed the crown. -The young queen then returned to France, where she lived unnoticed -and died in 1742. In Spain she had shown "the sulky, sullen temper of -a dull and silly child," and continued to do so after her return to -Paris.--TR. - -[15] Daughter of Philippe V., brought to France to be educated and -married to Louis XV.; see "Saint-Simon." The marriage never took -place, and the infanta was sent back to Spain, April 5, 1725, when the -treaty of alliance between Spain and Austria was signed, and France, -England, and Prussia formed a counter treaty.--TR. - -[16] Sainte-Beuve does not mention that this letter was written by -Mme. de Maintenon to the Comte d'Ayen to soothe him for the part of -Josabeth being taken from his wife. Mme. de Maintenon's diplomacy is -visible.--TR. - -[17] Sainte-Beuve has selected the harshest terms in which Madame has -mentioned the dauphine's change of conduct. The reader will have read, -earlier in this volume, Madame's other and much fuller comments, which -are kind and evidently just.--TR. - -[18] Saturday, September 13th, was the day of the assault of the -town and of the singular scene with Mme. de Maintenon, described by -Saint-Simon. See vol. i. of translated edition.--TR. - -[19] This was the miscarriage which caused the memorable scene at the -carp basin.--TR. - -[20] "Esther," and "Athalie," of Racine; "Absalon" and "Jonathas," by -Duche; "Jephte," by the Abbe Boyer. - -[21] This is a confidence made at Saint-Cyr to Mme. de Glapion, one -of the Dames de Saint-Cyr, whose zeal, modesty, tenderness of soul, -intelligence and devotion to duty had won for her the friendship of -the foundress. She narrates the conversation. (French editor.) - - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CORRESPONDENCE OF MADAME, -PRINCESS PALATINE, MOTHER OF THE REGENT; OF MARIE-ADéLAïDE DE SAVOIE, -DUCHESSE DE BOURGOGNE; AND OF MADAME DE MAINTENON, IN RELATION TO -SAINT-CYR*** - - -******* This file should be named 43283.txt or 43283.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/4/3/2/8/43283 - - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |